Antiquity is not alwayes true it may bee said of Old and yet bee false Tertullian saith Quod antiquissimum verissimum Quest 2 that which is most ancient is most true And the Prophet directed by the Spirit of God commands us To seeke and aske for the old pathes where is the good way and walke therin m Ier. 6 16. How then doe we say that Antiquitie is not true We must distinguish betweene a double Antiquity namely Prima the first or Antiquissimum and this we grant according to Tertullian to be verissimum Answ for what is most ancient is most true Secunda the second and this is oftentimes false for thus wee may prove murder from Caine Drunkennesse from Noah ancient religions of the Heathens which were full of superstition yea sacrifices of humane flesh all which are of great antiquity And therefore our Saviour urgeth the Jewes to looke ad primam to the first Antiquity from the beginning it was not thus Matth. 19.8 Quest 3 Why may wee not assent unto Antiquitie although it be not most ancient Answ 1 First because at the best they are but humane authorities and therefore being subject to error we must be very wary how wee subscribe unto them this the Lord admonisheth his people of in these words What is the chaffe to the wheate where the Word of God is compared to wheate and the words or writings of men to chaffe Answ 2 Secondly because truth hath beene revealed unto the world by little and little and not all truths of old time and therefore neither every ancient opinion is true nor every recent tenet false as wee may see by an example or two The Apostle saith The God of this world hath blinded their eyes n 2 Cor. 4.4 Irenaeus Tertullian Augustine yea all before Hierome understood this of the Lord who is blessed for ever but Hierome expounds it of the Divell who is accursed for ever Now the first interpretation is more ancient but the second is more true as all expositors doe now acknowledge Moses saith o Gen. 6.2 The sonnes of God saw the daughters of men that they were faire c. Iustine Origen Tertullian Philo Iosephus and divers others understood this of the sinne and fall of the Angels but now all agree that by the sonnes of God are meant not the Angels but the posterity of Seth who married with daughters of the posterity of Cain Here also the first opinion is more ancient but the second more true It was a common errour maintained by all before Augustines time that the Angels were created long before the world and he holding that they were created within the six dayes it was called inventum Augustini And yet hee which was later spake more true than those who were long before him Answ 3 Thirdly many of the ancient Fathers were Heretickes and therefore Antiquitie is not alwayes to be assented unto Tertullian and Cyprian were Montanists wherefore Hierome calls them Haeresiarcha Arch-heretickes Irenaeus Iustinus Papias Tertullian Lactantius were Ghiliasts Origen in many things so faulty that although he often doth hit the marke yet where he misseth none roves so far or erres so grossely as he doth In libris doctorum inveniuntur prava Anselmus In the writings of the Ancients are many slips Dum errorem destruunt in alterum incidunt Senensis While the Fathers laboured to avoid one errour they often fell into another Fourthly the ancient Fathers would not Answ 4 have us embrace their opinions except we finde them consonant unto the holy Scriptures And therefore without this tryall Antiquity is not to be our rule Nolo authoritatem meam sequaris Angust epist 112. ad Paulin. I would not have thee to follow my directions or to build thy faith upon my opinions Solis Scripturis canonicis hanc authoritatem timorem c. August epist. 19. but onely respect the authority of the Canonicall Scriptures and regulate both thy opinions and practise thereby May we not build our faith upon the ancient Quest 4 Fathers First the Papists sometimes say absolutely Answ 1 yes thus one of them Greg. a Valent. tom 3. pag. 291. d saith The Protestants in the questions of faith should enquire on what side the Fathers stand that it being knowne immediately without any other examination they might embrace that Doctrine which the Fathers of old judged to be true So another Brist Mot. 14. cries out what the Fathers beleeved I beleeve what they held I hold what they taught I teach what they preached I preach Secondly some of the Papists are not so lavish Answ 2 as these but limit their answer thus that which all the Fathers deliver with one consent is infallibly true and a sure Rocke for us to build our faith upon This seemes reasonable if it were not a stale to deceive us and a meere jugling tricke to bleare our eyes for wee must know what they meane when they say All the Doctors or the Fathers consenting in one are to be assented unto The meaning whereof is not that they know the judgement of all at any time unlesse it be very rare but this is it p Greg. 4 Valent. tom 3. f. 290. They are to be counted All the Doctors whose authority is such that the circumstances of their learning piety and multitude considered they alone may justly be regarded and the rest neglected as no body if they be compared with these And thus one or more Doctors erring may be pressed with the authority of the rest Here wee see one brave device that although they brag of all the Fathers and say they will refuse nothing wherein they all consent yet when it commeth to scanning they have no hope so much as to finde this consent of all but referre it to their owne discretion wisely to judge by circumstances who are all and what the consent is Another brave device of theirs is to give soveraigne authority to the Pope over the Fathers to explain their meaning to allow them dis-allow them purge them and fit them to their purpose If the Reader desire to see this clearly confirmed let him repaire to White his way to the true Church fol. 328. § 11. Thirdly some Papists of as good credit as the former answer this question negatively that they care not what the Fathers say neither doth their authoritie move them at all and therefore they will be sure not to build their faith upon them here first they speake of the workes and writings of the Fathers in generall thus Marsilius q Def. p. 413. saith He will receive whatsoever they bring consonant to the Scripture but what they bring dissonant from it he will reject upon the authority of the Scripture whereto he will leane Turrecremata saith r In c. Sancta Romana d. 15. n. 12. The writings of the Fathers binde us not to beleeve them in all their opinions but we may lawfully contradict them where they speak against the Scripture or
First we learne hence that in Heaven God is perfectly worshipped and obeyed without any defect or failing at all Quest 3 How doth this appeare Ans 1 First in Heaven we shall be like unto the Angels Mat. 22.30 But they serve the Lord perfectly Psal 103.20 21. Ans 2 Secondly in Heaven we shall be like Christ 1 Iohn 3.2 therefore without sinne Ans 3 Thirdly in Heaven wee shall rest from our labour Revel 14.13 therefore from sinne Ans 4 Fourthly in Heaven death shall be destroyed and consequently sinne for sinne is the sting of death 1 Cor. 15.55 c. Ans 5 Fifthly in Heaven we shall put off all corruption 1 Cor. 15.42 and in all things we shall be perfect compleat in knowledge 1 Cor. 13.10 yea perfect men Ephes 4.13 Sixthly all mutable and changeable things Ans 6 shall cease in Heaven and therefore sinne All things there then shall be eternall as God is And there shall be time no longer What meanes must wee use to be made partakers Quest. 4 of this Kingdome where we shall perfectly obey our God First meditate upon a three-fold life namely Answ 1 1. Of Adam in Paradise 2. Of our selves in the flesh 3. Of the life which is lead in heaven First meditate upon the life of Adam in paradise that so we may remember from whence wee are fallen and repent Revel 2.5 Yea consider our losse and seriously bewaile it Remember what thou wert there namely I. Innocent pure without sinne created after the Image of God Genesis 1.29 Ephesians 4.24 II. Secure and safe in peace and tranquillitie for there was neither danger nor death nor enemies III. Familiar with God In Paradise Man durst talke with his Maker without feare IV. In the Garden mans wisdome was excellent hee could name the woman and all the creatures with names suting unto their natures But by sinne man hath lost all these Oh who would not desire to recover this condition And therefore remember if thou wert in heaven thou shouldest have all these and much more and shouldst never lose them Secondly meditate upon our life which wee leade in the flesh what manner of life it is To wit that here is First calamities and sudden chances Secondly poverty and want the best standing in need of many things Thirdly troubles crosses griefes frettings and never quiet Fourthly and the sinnes which thou hast committed thou committest daily this would make any tender conscience cry out Woe is me that I am constrained to dwell in Mesech Psalm 120.5 Fifthly infirmities and weakenesses whereby we are not able to doe what wee should First Temptation ariseth and assault us unto evill Secondly many sinister ends we have in the performance of good duties Thirdly a sluggish wearinesse and unwillingnesse seizeth upon us in good workes Fourthly if any good duty be performed willingly and cheerefully we are ready presently to brag and boast of it Fifthly we are very uncertaine and inconstant in the way and worke of the Lord And therefore what cause of mourning doth this life afford unto us Sixthly blindnesse of minde so that we can neither Meditate of eternall joyes Nor Understand spirituall things 1 Cor. 2.14 Seventhly all things are fraile nothing is stable And therefore who is there who would not be weary of this life when he seriously remembers these things Thirdly meditate upon that life which the Saints lead in Heaven that so we may hunger the more earnestly after it Remember there First that an end shall be put to all evils for ever all things there being sweet and happie Secondly mutability shall be taken away all things there being eternall and stable Thirdly the chaines of sinne shall be broken and the minde shall be free from all evill there shall be chastity without any uncleannesse sanctitie without any pollution gravity without any foolishnesse temperance without any gluttony there the minde shall be alwayes sober holy pious wholly and alwayes addicted to the love of God Fourthly We shall see God face to face Mat. 5.8 Revel 22.4 Answ 2 Secondly let us consider our folly who yet wallow in the puddle of sinne and acknowledge our danger who are deceived by Satan as by Dalilah was Sampson Answ 3 Thirdly let us remember the danger of procrastination and delay For I. Satan is crafty II. Sinne daily increaseth within us both in regard of quantity and quality III. We daily are estranged more from God and stray farther from him IV. Death comes daily creeping upon us oh consider how many fall into the snares of death at unawares when they thinke of no such thing at all Answ 4 Fourthly let us recall our spirits from the love of all earthly things with Mary chusing the better part and placing our affections upon those things which are above using the world as though we used it not 1 Cor. 7.30 And thus much for the first thing observable in this petition that in Heaven God is perfectly worshipped and served Secondly from these words Thy will be done on earth as in Heaven we learne that God is not perfectly worshipped in earth for otherwise Obser 2 what need we pray Or that the will of God is ordinarily violated upon the earth 1 Iohn 5.19 Quest 5 How doth this appeare Answ 1 First there are many in the world who know not the will of God the Gentiles are ignorant of the truth and Word of God yea how many Sects are there in the world both in China Aethiopia Turkie Persia and India yea how many Papists Heretickes Familists Libertines and Separatists who understand not aright the will of God And therefore no wonder if they doe not obey it Secondly in the Church there are many wicked many disobedient unto the will of God Answ 2 Thirdly the godly in the Church are infirme Answ 3 and weake the best of all sinning often 1 Iohn 1.8 9. How many sorts of people are there in the Quest 4 Church who doe not fulfill the will of God Many but principally these five namely Answ First prophane persons to whom nothing but sinne and iniquity is pleasing Secondly morall and civill honest men who are without all taste or rellish of Religion Thirdly Hypocrites who have a forme of godlinesse but deny the power thereof in their hearts b Tim. 3.5 Fourthly those who are halfe converted as Agrippa was halfe perswaded to become a Christian and Herod contented to do halfe the work of a Christian man Mark 6.20 Fifthly those who stick at the threshold and cleave in the barke of Religion tything mints and straining gnats but neglecting the greater things of the Law What is required of the righteous within the Church towards these Quest 7 Wee must endeavour to helpe them to fullfill the will of God Answ by these meanes to wit First by counselling advising exhorting and perswading them unto obedience Secondly by shining before them in a holy life and conversation that what our exhortations cannot our examples may doe Thirdly by our
1.4 or laid up 2 Tim. 4.8 but prepared Mat. 25.34 and 1 Cor. 2.9 yea what is prepared Mansions Iohn 14.2 and seats Mat. 20.23 And the sinne of man cannot frustrate or make void the covenant and decree of God Rom. 11. because if those fall for whom this kingdome is prepared God will restore them againe by grace and repentance Psal 37.24 Answ 2 Secondly it appeares by Gods preferring of us before the Angels Quest 2 How doth God preferre man before the Angels Answ 1 First in offering repentance unto us which he did not unto the Angels Jude 6. and 2 Pet. 2.4 Answ 2 Secondly in giving Christ for us which hee did not for the Angels Answ 3 Thirdly in planting a Ministerie in the world for bringing men unto Repentance and unto Christ Ephe. 4.11 Answ 4 Fourthly by giving the Spirit of God in our hearts Vers 28 VERS 28. And why take ye thought for rayment Consider the Lillies of the field how they grow they toile not neither doe they spinne And why take ye thought for rayment Quest 1 Doth Christ here condemne apparell Answ No but carefulnesse for apparell for procurandae non curanda vestes Garments are to bee procured and provided not to be cared for Quest 2 Whether were and are garments necessary Answ 1 First they were not from the beginning that is before sinne as appeares thus I. There was no uncleannesse filthinesse or unseemelinesse in the body in the first creation thereof II. There was no unseasonable weather nor any hurtfulnesse in the ayre before the curse And therefore till after the fall there was no use Answ 2 of garments Secondly but now garments are necessarily used Quest 3 What use is there of garments now a dayes Answ 1 First they are now used to cover the nakednesse this after sinne was taught by nature Gen. 3. and confirmed by God Answ 2 Secondly they now are used to defend us from heate and cold Answ 3 Thirdly for comlinesse and ornament and for this cause was given unto Benjamin five changes of rayment Gen. 4.22 Answ 4 Fourthly to admonish us of Sinne and our present uncleannesse thereby The ornament of the soule how carefully that should be adorned 1 Tim. 2.9 and 1 Pet. 3 3 4. Fifthly to distinguish First sexes women from men Deut. 22.5 Secondly ages thus young Ioseph had a garment of divers colours Gen. 37.3 Thirdly orders Thus sometimes I. The Kings were distinguished by their garments II. Sometimes the Priests Exod. 28.2 and 29.5 c. III. Sometimes the Rich Luk. 16.15 Mat. 11.8 IV. Sometimes the Poore Eccles 40.1 Forthly occasions actions affections and times namely I. Holy garments Exod. 39.1 and 40.12 Levit. 8.8 and 16 4 II. Wedding garments Mat. 22.11 III. Garments of mirth Exod. 33.4 and Esay 61.3 IV. Mourning garments sackcloth 2 King 6.30 V. Garments used for travellers on foot on horseback by men warring and sleeping VERS 29. And yet I say unto you Vers 29 that even Salomon in all his glory was not arrayed like one of these § 1. And yet I say unto you Why doth our Saviour here use this asseveration Sect. 1 Tamen dico yet I say unto you Quest 1 To teach two things unto us namely I. That Christ is of another opinion in many things then the world is II. Answ That wee must beleeve Christ whatsoever the world saith First Christ saith I say unto you as if he would say Many and it may bee you also thinke otherwise Obser 1 but I say it is thus to teach us That he teacheth many things otherwise then reason opinion or the world doth He teacheth that the poore and persecuted are blessed Mat. 5.2.11.12 but the world thinks them miserable Hee teacheth that godlines is great gaine but the world holds gaine godlinesse Reade 1 Tim. 4.8 5.6 How doth it appeare that Christ and reason Quest 2 and the world teach contrarily It is cleare by these three things to wit Answ First Christ is truth it selfe but reason is ignorant of the truth Philosophie it selfe looking upon man as pure and hence affirming that man following the conduct of nature cannot erre Secondly reason nature and the world looke too much upon themselves but Christ teacheth us to looke upon God nature and reason perswadeth us to respect our selves more then Gods glory as Peter said Master spare thy selfe c. Mat. 16.22 but Christ teacheth us to seeke the glory of God in all things and above all things and to deny our selves Mat. 16.24 Whether can a naturall man be the servant of Quest 3 God or not Answ No because he understands nothing beyond or above naturall reason For the better taking up of this observe What the naturall man Can understand namely these things First gaine glory quiet peace estimation and the like Secondly to avoide grosse enormious and criminall offences Thirdly to be of an affable meeke and courteous nature to bee true and just in his dealings and injurious unto none Cannot understand namely these sixe things to with First what is meant by the purity of the heart Secondly the presence of God to be every where Thirdly the internall conduct and direction of the Holy Ghost Fourthly what is meant by the internall fulnesse of God Ephes 3.19 Fifthly to glorifie God in every action Sixtly to be zealous for Gods glory and in Gods service These things are strange unto him untill hee bee taught them by Christ Secondly Christ saith I say unto you as if he would say it matters not what the world saith Obser 2 but what I say Teaching us that wee must beleeve the word of God whatsoever reason opinion custome or the world saith to the contrary Ioh. 10.4.27 and 8.51 Quest 4 Why must wee beleeve the word of God before all these Answ 1 First the word is Christs and he is worthy to be beleeved before all these Ioh. 1.1.14 Answ 2 Secondly the word is true yea a perpetuall truth and therefore deserves to be believed Esa 40.8 Answ 3 Thirdly the word regenerates us and is the spirituall seed whereby we are begotten Iam. 1.18 and 1 Pet. 1.23 Answ 4 Fourthly the word directs our life and conversation Read Psal 19. and 119. Answ 5 Fifthly the word must judge us at the last day and therefore is more worthy to believed then those things which neither must judge us nor we be judged by Ioh. 12.48 and Rom. 2.16 and 2 Thes 1.8 Sect. 2 § 2. Salomon in all his glory was not arayed like one of these Quest How did the Lillies exceede Salomon in glory Answ 1 First the ornaments of Salomon in all his glory were but artificiall but the cloathing of the lillies are naturall and looke how farre nature exceedeth art for art is but an imitratrix of nature and her perfection is to imitate nature Therefore the Lillies exceed Salomon in all his glory Answ 2 Secondly Salomon when he was so gloriously decked was beholden to many creatures hee was beholden to
good thing in them but what they have received from God and therfore it were great pride to be proud of it and insolent arrogancie to boast of it as though they had not received it Fourthly he departs because he would not be Answ 4 hindred from praying teaching us thereby that prayer is not to be neglected but frequently to be performed Ephes 6.18 Mat. 7.7 Col. 4.2 Fiftly Christ leaves this multitude and departs Answ 5 because it was necessary that he should preach to others as well as to these Sixthly he departs from this multitude lest Answ 6 they should go about to make him a King Ioh. 6.15 Seventhly he commands his Apostles to put Answ 7 off from these because he knew they were wicked and he judged them unworthy of his presence or of his preaching Eightly Gualter sup gives another reason of Answ 8 Christs departure and that is this because his Disciples who were hitherto accustomed and acquainted with nothing but pleasant things might be accustomed unto afflictions and dangers for afterwards verse 24. we finde that they were in perill by reason of a great tempest upon the Sea Vers 20. And Iesus saith unto him Vers 20 The Foxes have holes and the birds of the air have nâ—sts but the Son of man hath not where to lay his head § 1. But the Son of man hath not where to lay his Sect. 1 head Christ here calleth himself 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Object the Son of man not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Son of a woman and therefore he was born and begotten of mans seed Answ 1 First this phrase the Son of man is an Hebraisme for Ben Adam the Son of man signifieth no more than Adam Man as evidently appears thus because Adam himself is called Ben Adam The son of man although he was neither begotten by a man nor born of a woman Answ 2 Secondly Nazianzen answers Christ is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Son of man in the singular number because he came from man onely ex unâ parte in regard of his humane nature which he took from his mother Mary and not from man But others are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the sons of men in the plurall number because they have their bodies both from Father and Mother Answ 3 Thirdly Augustine answers Christ is called the son of man that he might manifest and shew unto us the great benefit which man hath received by his taking mans nature upon him Answ 4 Fourthly he is called the son of man that so his Humanity may be distinguished from his Deity Answ 5 Fiftly Tertullian answers he is called the son of man that so we might acknowledge him to be true man as well as true God But the true sense of the vvords is gathered from the Hebrevv phrase Ben Adam i. e. Adam the son of man that is Man We see here how Christ calleth himself the son of man although the phrase be elswhere a phrase of contempt as Iob 25.6 and Psa 8.5 to teach us Observ 1 That Humility becomes the best Reade for the proof hereof Prov. 11.2 and 16.19 and Mat. 11.29 Gen. 28.17 Phil. 2.7 Quest 1 Why must the children of God be humble Answ 1 First because it is a laudable and praise-worthy vertue Prov. 25.7 and Luke 14.10 Answ 2 Secondly because God will avenge himself upon those who injure or wrong the humble Psal 18 27. and 34.18 Prov. 22.22 Answ 3 Thirdly because God will teach the humble to wait and expect for him with patience Psalme 33.20 Answ 4 Fourthly because Humility is a signe of a good spirit for the spirit of the world doth exalt and puffe up but the spirit of God doth humble as we see in Iacob Ioseph and David Psalme 131.1 Answ 5 Fifthly because God will in his due time exalt those who are humble for Humility goes before Honour Prov. 18.12 and 29.23 Answ 6 Sixthly because God will hear the prayers of the humble Psalm 10.17 c. and 102.17 and 138.6 Our Saviour by these words The Son of man hath not where to lay his head doth shew the poor Observ 2 estate wherein he was thereby teaching us That the best and most holy are sometimes brought to great poverty and want Quest 2 How doth it appear that the pious are often poor for they have promises in the Word to the contrary and that whatsoever they do shall prosper and they shall have no lack Answ It is evident by the examples of Christ and his children First if we look upon Christ we shall finde him in his Nativity born in a stable and laid in a manger Luke 2.17 afterwards nourished and maintained by others Luke 8.3 not having mony to pay Tribute withall Mat. 17.27 yea robbed of his garments Mark 15.24 and destitute when he was dead of a sheet to be wrapped in of a Sepulcher to be laid in of sweet odours to embalm him d Ioh. 19.38 Secondly if we look upon the Patriarchs e Heb. 11.36 c. or Apostles we shall see them to be as poor as their Lord and Master f Acts 2. and 4. and 3.6 Why doth the Lord permit Christ or the Saints to be poor seeing he hath promised his Quest 3 delight shall be in them and his care for them First Christ was made poor that he might Answ 1 make us rich 2 Cor. 8 9. And. Secondly the Saints are often poor that they Answ 2 may learn Contentation in outward things 1 Tim. 6.6 8. And Thirdly the Lord permits Christ and his children Answ 3 to be poor that so he might sanctifie Poverty which otherwise is a punishment of sin And Fourthly the Lord lets the righteous fall into Answ 4 poverty that so he might commend the poor unto us as companions of our afflictions And Fifthly Christ was poor that so the prophesies Answ 5 concerning him might be fulfilled David saith He was poor and in misery and herein he was a Type of Christ or as some think speaks it prophetically of Christ g Carthus suâ— And Sixthly Christ was poor that so he might Answ 6 shew to the people that he did as he said and practised what he preached He came to preach and teach men the contempt of riches and of the world and therefore it was not sutable for him to abound in riches Carthus s Seventhly Christ was poor that not onely by Answ 7 words but also in deed he might shew the truth of the life to come for by a contempt of all temporall things is fully declared a sure and certain hope of another life after this Eighthly Christ was poor left it should have Answ 8 been thought that he drew Disciples after him for covetousnesse sake Ninthly Christ was poor to teach us that his Answ 9 kingdom was not of this world § 2. Iesus saith unto him Sect. 2 In this verse is contained Christs answer to the Scribe who offered to follow him and in the answer two
〈◊〉 QVESTIONS Dogâ—â—â—icall OBSERVATIONS Aâ—â— Evangelicall ESSAYS VPON THE GOSPEL OF JESUS CHRIST ACCORDING TO St. MATTHEW WHEREIN About two thousand six hundred and fifty necessary and profitable Questions are discussed and five hundred and eighty speciall points of Doctrine noted and five hundred and fifty Errours confuted or Objections answered together with divers Arguments whereby divers Truths and true Tenents are confirmed By RICHARD WARD Sometimes STUDENT in the famous VNIVERSITIES Of CAMBRIDGE In ENGLAND St. ANDREWS In SCOTLAND And Master of Arts of both the Kingdoms And now a Preacher in the famous City of LONDON Si in Scriptura sacra tantûm essent quae facillimè intelligerentur nec studiosè quareretur nec suavitèr inveniretur veritas Augustâ— de verà religione â—on potentus in verbis Scripturarum esse Evangelium sed in sensu Non in superficie sed in medullà non in serâ—â—num foliis sed in radice rationis Hier. in Epist ad Ephes So they read in the Book in the Law of God distinctly and gave the sense and caused them to understand the reading Nehem. 8.8 LONDON Printed for PETER COLE and are to be sold at his shop in Cornhill at the sign of the Glove and Lyon neer the Royall Exchange M.DC.XL THE DEMONSTRATION OF THE SCRIPTVRES BEing about by the grace of God to cleare some difficulties and to collect a few observations from some verses of this Gospel written by St Matthew it will not bee amisse first of all to resolve a generall question or two Our first question then shall be this Quest 1 How this Booke or any other may bee knowne to be the divine word of God dictated by the Holy Spirit of God and not the humour or fancy of a private erring spirit Answ I answer Scripture is knowne to be Scripture and canonicall bookes are knowne to bee such by these proofes properties infallible markes First by the evidence of the Spirit imprinted in the Scriptures and shewing it selfe in every line of them or the testimonies of the Scripture it self that is the testimony of God speaking unto us in the Scriptures as Rom. 10.8 This is the word of Faith which we preach Rom. 10.8 Secondly the purity and perfection of Scriptures sheweth it to bee Canonicall For they teach nothing but truth and teach all truths necessary unto salvation They are both pure and perfect Psal 19.8 9. Psal 19.8.9 First pure they being a doctrine according to holines a rule to direct our waies in righteousnesse all the exhortations and examples therein tending thereto Secondly they are perfectly holy in themselves and by themselves whereas all other writings are profane farther then they draw holinesse from these which yet is never such but that their holinesse is imperfect and defective Prov. 8.8 and 30.5 Psal 12.7 But the Scriptures are perfectly profitable in themselves to instruct unto salvation a Iames 1.21 All other writings are utterly unprofitable thereunto any further then they draw from them yea they containe full and perfect Doctrine for the pacifying setling and directing of the conscience in all things Many Histories shew us the heavy wrath of God upon man for sinne but the Scriptures onely shew us Morbuâ—â— medicinâ—â— medicâ—â—â— That is both the sickenesse the physicke and the Physitian to cure it Thirdly the consent of one part with anotheâ—â—â—ere being a perfect concord and harmony in all the Bookes both of the Old and New Testament notwithstanding the diversity of persons by whom the places where the times when and matters whereof they have beene written b Acts 26.22 There may seeme some contradiction amongst the writers of holy Scripture but indeed there is none but a perfect harmonie And therefore when we see the heathen history or Apocryphall bookes contradicting the holy history we should stand for the holy Scripture against them but when we see any appearance of contradiction in holy writ we should labour to reconcile it When Moses saw an Aegyptian and an Israelite striving together hee killed the Aegyptian and saved the Israelite c Exod. 2.12 but when he saw two Israelites striving together he laboured to reconcile them saying Yee are brethren why doe ye strive So when we see heathen History to contradict the Scriptures we should kill the Aegyptian and save the Israelite as for example Iacob cursed Simeon and Levi for murthering of the Sichemites d Gen. 49.7 But Iudith blessed Simeon for killing of them Iudith 9. So Ieremiah saith They shall returne in the third generation e Ierem. 27 7. But Baruch saith They shall returne in the seaventh generation Baruch 6. Here let us kill the Aegyptian but save the Israelite but when we see any appearance of contradiction in the holy Scriptures we should labour to reconcile them because they are brethren Weemse Fourthly the antiquitie of it the Scripture being the most ancient of all Histories from the creation of the world to the flood was to the heathen Tempus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a hid unknowne time there being no humane Historyes of any thing before the flood but the Scriptures beginne at the beginning of the world and continue the History of the world unto the flood Againe from the flood to the Olimpiâ—ds of the Grecians which began but in the dayes of Vzziah was unto the heathen tempus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a fabulous time and all their Histories of Hercules Promâ—thine and the rest being but lying and forged tales but the Scriptures goe on setting downe unto us the History of the Church from the stood even unto the comming of Christ Thus we see how farre Gods word exceedeth humane writings in antiquitie it beginneth with the world f Luke â— As he spaâ—â— by the mouth of his holy Prophets which haâ—e beene since the world beganne and endeth with it g 1 Pet. 1.25 For the world of the Lord endureth for ever Fiftly the Majesty of it in plainnesse of speech the Scriptures seeme at the first view to bee very plaine but at a full sight are full of Majesty above all other writings h â— Cor. 1.17 18.21.24 and 2.15 1 Tim. 5.21 Thus their plaine and cleere manner of setting downe things sheweth them to be Divine i Esa 8.1 Take a great roule and writ in it with a mans pen Behhoret Enosh that is clearely that the simplest among man may understand it so k Deu. 30.11 This Commandement which I command thee this day is nor hidden from thee neither is it far off In the Hebrew it is Lo niphleeth non separatum a te i. e. It is not separated from thy knowledge that thou canst not understand it neither is it farre from thee those things which are obscure which wee cannot take up are said to be farre from us and those things which we understand are said to be neare us l Rom. 10.8 Sixtly the power and force it hath over the conscience it makes often
the stoutest hearer with Faelix tremble and the most stubborne with the souldiers cry out Men and brethren what shall wee doe to be saved Although it bee contrarie to mans corrupt nature yet hath it in all ages won some unto it wheresoever it came and by an admirable force inclining their hearts from vice to vertue The Spirit in us lusteth after envie but the Scriptures gives more grace a 〈◊〉 19.7 Hebr. 4.12 that is the Scriptures offer grace and abilitie to doe more then nature can doe Nature cannot heale a spirit that lusteth after envy or after money or after uncleannesse b Iames 4.5 6. but the Scripture offer more grace to overcome any of these sinnes bee they never so strong Seventhly the certaine prophecies of things to come which none but God could foretell Eightly the admirable preservation of it against time tyrants many other books have beene written which now are lost or falsifyed or grosly corrupted but the Lord by a speciall providence hath still preserved the fountain of the Scripture pure and entire Thus God by his especial care of them shews them to be no other then his divine Oracles Ninthly the Divells rage against those that desire and endeavour to regulate and moderate their conversations according unto the Scriptures those that walke contrarie unto them he keepes in peace c Luke 11.22 and persecutes with war hatred and rage onely The woman and her seed d Apoc. 12.13.15.17 who conforme themselves according to the will of God manifested unto them in his word Tenthly the judgement of God upon those that have opposed it and the professors of it as might bee proved by innumerable examples taken from all ages to instance but only upon the ten bloody persecutors none of them escaping hence out of this life without a stroke of vengeance and some remarkeable iudgement Eleventhly the constant couragious and cheerefull sufferings of many millions of Martyrs who have shed their bloud for the Gospel of Christ and truth of God Twelftly a gracious simplicitie in the writers of these bookes of the Old and New Testament neither fearing their friendes nor themselves but most freely and impartially setting downe their owne faults and infirmities as well as others testifying thereby that in writing they were guyded by the Spirit of God and of truth Thirteenthly the eviâ—ence of Gods Spirit working in the hearts of his Children assuring them that the Scriptures are the word of God whereunto they may safely leane without the least feare or suspicion of error e 2 Pet. 1.9.1 We have a more sure word of Prophesie whereunto you doe well that yee take heed c. Againe The bookes of Scripture containe many mysteries above the reach of humane reason although not against reason because wee may discerne a truth in them and that by groundes and principles of reason Againe the speeches of Scripture aime not at by respects but simply and absolutely give and ascribe all glory unto God alone and above all things perswade us to seeke the glory of God making that the end and aime and primary scope of all our actions Againe a reconciliation of Iustice and Mercy propounded in the Gospell both which meete sweetly in Christ Iustice as it were in a sort giving place unto Mercy Againe the heavenly order set downe and observed in Scripture shew them to be divine there is in the Scripture a fourefold order 1. Ordo naturae 2. ordo coniugalis thori 3. ordo historia 4 ordo dignitatis An order of nature of marriage of history and of dignity all which orders the Scripture marks and for sundry reasons setteth one before another first in setting down the Patriarkes it observeth the order of nature as they were borne As first Reuben then Simeon then Levi then Iudah c. Secondly there is Ordo coniugalis thori according to their birthes and so the children of free women were set first Thirdly there is Ordo dignitatis so Sem is placed before Iaphet for dignitie although hee were yonger So in this Gospell Saint Matthew observes this order Mat. 13. Hee bringeth forth new and old New is first in dignitie although old first in time so Ephes 2. Apostles and Prophets Fourthly there is an order of History observed also by Scripture as in the first verse of the Gospell The booke of the Generation of Iesus Christ the sonne of David the sonne of Abraham Why is Abraham put last after David because the historie is to begin at him So 1 Chron. 3.5 Salomon is placed last amongst his brethren because the Historie was to begin at him yea if we shall marke the heavenly order that is amongst the Evangelists they will shew us that the Scriptures are divine Saint Marke beginneth at the workes of Christ Saint Matthew ascendeth higher to the Birth of Christ Saint Luke goeth higher to the conception of Christ and Iohn goeth highest of all to the Divinitie of Christ and his eternall Generation Lastly a constant and perpetuall testimonie of the Catholique Church which wee call Ecclesiasticall Tradition the Church in all ages allowing of these Bookes as truly Canonicall or as sure certaine and infallible rules of direction for our lives and conversations yea although the Papists themselves dispute of the authoritie and perfection of the Scriptures whether they be perfect and of themselves sufficient unto salvation without Tradition or whether they have authoritie from themselves and witnesse in themselves or from the Church and how we without the consent and testimonie of the Church know them to be Scriptures yet to my knowledge there is no learned Papist doth question the question in hand viz. whether these Bookes of the Old and New Testament be the divine word of God or no neither is there any controversie betwixt us and them in this particular they with us agreeing that the Old and New Testament and every booke in either were written by holy men of God as they were inspired by the Spirit of God a 2 Pet. 1. And thus much for this first generall question The second followes Quest 2 How are the Scriptures divided I answer Foure manner of wayes Answ viz. first in bookes Canonicall and Apocryphall Secondly the Canonicall Bookes are divided into the Old and New Testament Thirdly the Canonicall bookes of the Old Testament into three parts 1. Into the Law i. e. the five Bookes of Moses 2. Into the lesser and latter Prophets 3. Into the Bookes which the Grecians call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 holy Writings The Canonicall Bookes of the New Testament are also divided 1. Into Bookes Historicall 2. Epistles 3. Propheticall as the Apocalypse Fourthly the last division of all the Canonicall Bookes both of the Old and New Testament is taken from the summe of the whole Scriptures and that is into the Law and Gospell b Zanch de sacra script f. 22 Having to handle this question elsewhere more largely I passe here thus briefly
to bee written that wee by the frequent and daily meditating thereof might understand what is necessary to bee knowne what to be beleeved unto salvation And thus much for the first word of the Title viz. Gospel Quest 6 It may yet bee demanded further concerning the Title of this Book what this Matthew was Answ 1 To which I answer for his person hee was the sonne of Alphens by name also called Levi and it is probable that hee was the brother of Iames the lesse f Mat. 10.9 I answer againe for his function hee was a Publican or a Tole-gatherer a calling very odious Answ 2 unto the Jewes First in regard of the office because they conceived these taxes to bee imposed upon them unjustly by the Roman government under which they were now subject Secondly in regard of the office because for the most part they were unjust exacters and oppressors extorting more from them then their due as Zacheus himselfe doth intimate when he saith g Luke 19 8. If I have taken any thing from any man unjustly c. And hence Christ exhorts Publicans h Luke 3.13 to exact no more then that which is appointed unto them Lastly I answer for Saint Matthewes paines Answ 3 labour or imployment this wee finde First Gualt â— that he preached the Gospel as farre as Aetheopia Secondly that hee sealed with his blood Quest 7 the Gospel he had preached being martyred for it From Saint Matthewes calling it will bee questioned why doth God use sinners for the publishing of the Gospel as here Matthew who was a Publicane and afterwards Paul who was a persecutor i Acts. â— 1 Tim. 1.12.13 and Onesimâ—s who was disobedient k Phil. 1â— I answer it is very profitable and behovefull for the patient or sicke person to have a Physitian who hath had experience of his Answ 1 sicknes for he that hath felt the griefe knowes best how to cure and redresse it and therefore the Lord will have quoâ—dam or sometimes sinners to preach unto those that yet are wicked because they know best the nature of sinne and how to apply fit corrosives and salves to every sinfull soule Againe I answer this the Lord Answ 2 doth to shew unto us that when he doth forgive he doth also forget when once wee turne unto God by repentance never to bee repented of hee doth as wholly put our sinnes out of his remembrance as though we never had offended him at all k Ezek. 18 22. Act. 17.30 Again God doth this to encourage sinners to turne unto him that having such presidents they may bee certainely assured that hee who is Answ 3 no respecter of persons will thinke nothing too deare for them whatsoever their former lives have beene if they will but truely returne unto the Lord. Lastly God doth this to demonstrate his Answ 4 power unto us that of great Sinners he can make great Saints of oppressing Publicans faithfull Apostles and of cruell Persecuters constant Professors and Preachers Concerning the time of this Gospel Answ it will be Quest 8 demanded when was this Gospel written by Saint Matthew I answer before any of the other three within 8 or 9 yeares from the Ascension l Athanasius Concerning the Author it will be demanded Quest 9 By whose authority was this Gospel written Answer I answer Saint Matthew was not the Author but the Hand for the holy Spirit was the Author and therefore Castalion erres who thus entitles this booke The Gospel by the Authour Matthew for it is more rightly called by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 According to Saint Matthew a Sic Tertul Cyprian or the Gospell of our Lord Iesus Christ according to Matthew b Vet. Interp as it is plainly expressed Mark 1.1 The Gospell of Iesus Christ the Sonne of God Quest 10 Concerning the Idiome it will hee enquired in what language this Gospell was written Answ 1 To this some answer in Hebrew and the reason they give for this is because it was written first and principally for the Iewes This was the constant opinion of these Fathers Irenaeus Tertullian Origen Athanasius and Epiphanius all of them giving the fore-named reason that Saint Matthew being an Hebrew writ in Hebrew unto the Hebrewes and Ierome to confirme this tells us that hee found an Hebrew Copy in the Caesarian Librarie and Syrus the Interpreter is so confident herein that hee prefixeth this Title to this Book The Gospell which Saint Matthew preached in Hebrew in the Region Palestina Answ 2 I answer with reverence to so learned Fathers that the exposition of the name Emmanuel Matth. 1.23 doth shew that either first Matthew did not write in Hebrew for then he would not have expounded Emmanuel which is an Hebrew word or secondly that hee wrot both in Hebrew and Greeke or thirdly that he wrot this Gospell in Hebrew and that this addition unto Emmanuel that is if it be interpreted God with us was added by some Greeke Interpreter Now which of these is the certaine truth in truth is uncertaine Indeed the Fathers were not so confident that it was written in Hebrew but Erasmus and other learned Interpreters do as much question it and their reasons for the contrarie opinions are these First because if this Gospel were written first in Hebrew then who translated it into Greeke for none certainly can be produced to have done it the maintainers of this opinion not agreeing herein among themselves Theophilact thinkes that Iohn the Evangelist translated it but Athanasius ascribes it to Iames the Apostle The second reason is because all the other Pen-men of the holy Scriptures both Apostles and Evangelists writ in Greeke which was the most vulgar and knowne tongue then in those parts where they lived and therefore it is not likely that onely Matthew would use a divers idiome or language The third reason is because the proofe alledged by the Fathers proves not their opinion their proofe is Matthew wrot in Hebrew because hee was an Hebrew and wrot to Hebrewes This followes not because the rest of the Apostles were Hebrewes and yet they wrot and preached in Greeke They are Hebrewes sayth Saint Paul b 2. Cor. 11.22 and so am I. The fourth reason is because if we should grant that this Booke was written by Saint Matthew in Hebrew we must grant also that wee have not the Fountaine of this Gospell but a streame onely flowing from the Fountaine and derived unto us as Maldonate sayth by some uncertaine Authour Now it is not to be admitted or granted that this Translation which comes wee know not from whom should bee coupled with the rest of the Evangelists and Epistles whose fountaine it is granted wee have that is as they were written by them and not translated by others The fift reason is because the Hebrew words which Saint Matthew for some causes doth retaine in this Gospell he doth interpret not into other Hebrew words
of this Answ see Iunij Paarell fol. 8. They further object the word Halma doth Object 4 not alwaies signifie a Virgin but sometimes a young woman who is married I answer it signifies alwaies in Scripture a Answ 1 Virgin except onely Prov. 30.19 where Halma is taken not for a pure Virgin but for a Virgin in shew or outward appeareance as verse 20. I adde one answer more which may serve as Answ 2 a generall solution of all these objections That we have the testimony of the holy Spirit in this verse confirming from heaven unto us that this prophecie is meant onely of Christ the true Messias Answ 3 Lastly because this question is not questioned amongst Christians as also because others r Mayer s Pareus s handle it something largely I therefore prosecute it no further Sect. 2 § 2. Behold a Virgin shall bee with child c. A Virgin in Hebrew is Halma Exposit derived from the root Halam which signifies to hide because Virgins were wont warily to be retained and detained in their Fathers house untill they were espoused Observ Teaching all Parents carefully to regard the chastity of their daughters and neither by ill examples or too much liberty or by suffering them to frequent the society of wanton persons endanger the staining of their Virginity Some hence may question why are they so charily to be kept Quest they are filia bonae spei very hopefull vertue shewes it selfe in them and therefore what neede is there to keepe them like Lyons in a grate or birds in a cage we hope wee may safely suffer them sometimes to runne and fly abroad I answer first Casta est quam nemo rogavit perswasion Answ 1 is strong and there are subtile inducements unto lewdnesse and little doe we know whether they will hold out or yeeld untill they be assaulted and therefore the safest way is to preserve them from all cords of vanity that draw on iniquity Å¿ Esa 5.18 that is all occasions that may provoke unto sinne Secondly Nature is flexible and youth easily Answ 2 to be seduced the least sparke will set gunpowder on fire and dry flaxe burneth quickly there is naturally some wantonnesse in young maides as well as in young men and therefore parents should bee the more carefull of them giving no way to their wantonnesse but circumspectly curbing and warily restraining it Thirdly Virginity is a Iewell never to bee Answ 3 recovered being once lost and therefore parents in regard of their owne reputation and their childrens perpetuall credit should have a carefull eye over them § 3. His name shall be called Emmanuel which Sect. 3 being interpreted is God with us Three things may bee observed from these words Observa 1. There is none so pure but malice can deprave no truth so infallible but the perverse braine of man will object against it 2. This verse evidently proves the deity of Christ because this name Emmanuel given unto Christ doth testifie that in the person of Christ God is with us i. e. united with our flesh 3. yet there are some who dare oppose the truth of it Eniedinus a Samosatenian Heretike doth here Obiect 1 object It followes not that Christ is God because he is called Emmanuel 1. because many are said to be that which they are not 2. Many have beene called Emmanuel who were not Gods Answ 1 I answer first It is blasphemie to say that Christ is not that which hee is called for if so their God should mocke and deceive his people and Ioseph and Christ by a false name which is blasphemy to utter Secondly Other Emmanuels have nomen sive re Answ 2 Christ nomen et reâ—â— others are onely so called but unto Christ the name doth truely agree hee having this name given unto him to expresse the nature of his person he being 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as the New Testament doth ever and anone confirme as the word became Flesh and God was manifested in the Flesh and the like phrases And therefore he onely is the true Emmanuel It is very doubtfull saith the same hereticall Obiect 2 objecter whether Christ were called Emmanuel or not because neither the Angel nor the Evangelist doe call him Emmanuel but Iesus I answer First if hee bee Iesus the Saviour Answ 1 then is hee God and man because none could save us but such a one as is proved before verse 20. Secondly God called Christ Emmanuel not for Answ 2 this end that it should bee the proper name of the Messias but that it might signifie his wonderfull person mercy and grace in being God and Man and becomming Man for us and therefore the Angel from that prophesie Esa 7.14 saith that in regard of his person he shall bee called Emmanuel but his proper name shall be Iesus Thou shalt call his name Iesus verse 21. VERS 25. And Ioseph knew her not Vers 25 untill shee had brought forth her first borne sonne c. He knew her not Donec untill c. that is Exposit hee never knew her at all for so Donec signifies as it is said Samuel saw not Saul untill the day of his death t 1. Sam. 15.35 that is hee never saw him after the words here used are Greeke but the phrase Hebrew for this is frequent in the Old Testament as Michal had no child untill the day of her death 1. Sam. 6.23 i. e. she had no more children at all afterwards That Ioseph never knew Mary at all the Church hath alwaies held and that for these reasons First because it doth establish an Article of out faith natus ex Virgine that is of one who was a Virgin when he was borne and this is of absolute necessitie to be beleeved yea continued a virgin all her life time after and this we are verily perswaded of Secondly because the Fathers with an unanimous consent have both alwaies called her Virgin and also held this opinion condemning those for heretickes that thought the contrary as may be seene in Epiphanius Augustine Hierom and divers other Fathers Thirdly some of the Fathers and Gualter upon these words for the proofe of this opinion have argued from the Prophet saying x Ezech. 44.2 This gate shall bee shut it shall not be opened and no man shall enter in by it because the Lord the God of Israel hath entred in by iâ—â—herefore it shall be shut But this reason serâ—â—â—â— not of much weight that place not bearing it without allegorizing the place as shall God willing bee shewed else where Fourthly it is not likely that Ioseph being a just man would know her whom hee knew to bee the Mother of his Lord or expose to a common use that vessell which the Lord had thus sanctified especially considering that he was of the age of 80. yeares when he was contracted to her as saith Epiphanius Obiect 1 But against this opinion Helviâ—â—us Nestorius Ievinianus and divers others object
thither and therefore I leave it Answ 2 Secondly I rather thinke they came hither because it was the Metropolis and therefore they hoped to finde the King of the Jewes Answ 3 there Thirdly they came hither also to bee instructed of the Priests as those who perfectly knew where the Messias was to be born for the starre not appearing unto them they knew not of themselves how to direct their course and therfore repaire unto those whom they thought were able to instruct them VERS 2. Saying Where is the king of the Iewes Vers 2 that is borne for we have seene his starre in the East and are come to worship him This verse may admit a double sense First Allegoricall Sect. 1 secondly Literall This verse may be Allegorized two manner of wayes First frivolously and foolishly Secondly fruitfully and profitably The Monkes ridiculously allegorize this Starre We have seene his starre Five starres are seene say they First a Materiall starre which is that here spoken of Secondly a Spiritual starre which is faith Thirdly an Intellectuall starre that is an Angell Fourthly a Naturall starre which is the Blessed Virgine Fiftly a Supersubstantiall starre which is Christ These as meere fansies I omit This verse may be commodiously allegorized thus First the starre signifies Religion because as the starre shineth so doth Religion and so ought the Religions a Matth. 5.16 Phil. 2.15 Secondly the East wherin the starre arises signifies Youth b Eccles 1.5 and therefore Religion and Repentance are not to be deferred unto old age c Eccles 12.1 The Jewes were enjoyned to offer up unto God a Lambe of a yeare old to Obser 1 teach us to offer up our youth and strength unto God Thirdly the most plaine and profitable Allegorie is this The Starre onely here directs Obser 2 us unto Christ teaching us there-by that none can come to Christ except hee bee enlightned from above and drawne by the Father d Ioh. 6.44 as wee have an example in Lydiâ— the Lord having opened her heart shee heard the Disciples of Christ willingly e Act. 16.14 But against the truth of this some things are objected Obiect 1 First wee are brought unto Christ by the word as appeares Rom. 10.17 Faith comes by hearing and hearing by the Word See also Eph. 1.13 After ye heard the word of truth yee beleeved So likewise 2. Pet. 1.19 Yee have a sure word of prophesie which shines as a light in a darke place In these texts faith is attributed to the preaching of the word and not to heavenly illumination Answ This is true that faith is wrought by the word by which also wee are brought unto Christ but first the heart is enlightned from above by which it is enabled to understand the word for untill we understand with the heart we cannot aright heare with the eare f Matth. 13.15 and Rom. 11.8 Spirituall things are spiritually discerned and neither the naturall man nor the nature of man can aright understand those things that are of God g 1 Cor. 2.14.15 Obiect 2 Secondly Christ himselfe is the Starre by whom we are brought unto him hee being the bright and Morning starre h Rev. 22.16 and therefore not the illumination of the Spirit of God Answ Wee must distinguish betwixt some certaine particular and inferiour starre and that bright Morning starre Apoc. 22.16 called also Lucifer or the Day starre i 2. Pet. 1.19 c. yea more than a starre the Sunne which gives light unto all the starres k Malach. 4.2 And therefore there is an order to be observed in these things which is this First there is a starre which obscurely admonishes and moves this is the internall but common and generall motions of the holy Spirit as after Peters Sermon being pricked in their hearts they cry out What shall we doe to be saved l Act. 2.37.38 These generall motions and commotions a man may have within himselfe for a time and yet not be brought home unto Christ and without these we cannot at least ordinarily be brought unto him and therefore prayer is necessarily to bee adjoyned to the hearing of the word that so we being assisted in the hearing thereof from above it may become profitable unto us Secondly there is the word directing for this is Gods owne ordination that wee should bee taught only by his word the preaching rhereof being the power of God unto salvation m 1 Cor. 1.18.21 as we see by experience even from the word of God Philip preaches and then the Eunuch understands and beleeves n Act. 8.35.37 Peter preaches and Cornelius and all with him receive the holy Ghost o Act. 10.5.54 And therefore wee must not expect Enthusiasmes or divine revelations and neglect the word but we must have recourse to the Law and to the Prophets that they may direct us unto Christ True it is that the word doth not work in us or upon us either ex opere operato by the bare preaching of it or incantative by way of inchanting or charming of us yet wee must confesse and acknowledge yea expect and long for the operation of God in his owne ordinance the word which therefore is called the word of reconciliation p 2 Cor. 5.19 God by the word reconciling us unto himselfe and without whose gracious assistance the word will become altogether unprofitable q Mich. 3.6.7 Thirdly there is a Sun or a bright and shining Morning starre which is the testimony of the Spirit of Christ within us enabling us boldly and confidently to call God Father r Rom 8.15 and Gal. 4.5.6 which is called a Sunne Malach. 4.2 and resembled thereunto in regard of a threefold property it hath First in regard of his firme fixed and apparent light Å¿ Esa 60.1 we thereby beholding as with open face the glory of the Lord t 2 Cor. â— 18 assuring us of an interest in Christ and of salvation by him Secondly in regard of his feruent heat making us zealous of good workes and enflaming all the affections of the soule with an ardent desire to obey God in whatsoever he requires and to approve our selves unto him by true holinesse and unto others by equity righteousnesse and unblameable lives u Esa 60.3 and Tit. 2.14 Thirdly in regard of solid joy which it brings unto us when the Sunne beginnes to rise then the birds beginne to sing and most creatures delight in the sight thereof for this internall evidence of the Spirit of God doth worke in us joy unspeakable and glorious Read Isai 60.19.20 Apoc. 21.23 and 25.5 and 1. Pet. 1.8 Thus much for the Historical sense of this Sect. 2 verse wee now proceed unto his literall sense In the historicall sence of this verse Obiect I will answer an objection and then resolve divers necessarie questions The Papists to prove that the Pope hath both Regall and Sacerdotall power argue thus That power which was
message of the wise men he feares that all his money given to the Romans for his Kingdome is utterly lost Observ Teaching us that an evill conscience alwaies feares and presageth evill it being more clamorous then a thousand witnesses for first the conscience is alwaies at hand quocunque fugis teipsum non fugis c August s Ioh. fly whether thou wilt thou canst not fly from thy conscience Secondly as the conscience is alwaies present so is it alwaies prepared to accuse it selfe as Iosephs brethren did when they were roughly handled by Ioseph they say it is just upon them for their crueltie shewed towards their brother d Gen. 42.21 so Herod the lesse when he heares of Christ he saith this is no other then Iohn whom I have beheaded e Mark 6. Yea thirdly this is the just judgement of God quisquis habet ultorem sceleris f Ambros that every wicked man should have both a Iudge and a hangman an accuser and condemner within himselfe and thus had this Herod when he heares tidings of a King of the Iewes he being but a wicked usurper and cruell tyrant presently feares his owne downefall Sect. 2 § 2. And all Ierusalem with him Hence it may be demanded Quest why Ierusalem is troubled Herod hath no part in the Messias and therefore no marvell if hee feare but Christ was promised unto the Iewes they dayly expect him therefore why are they troubled at this newes First some say the Iewes were troubled onely Answ 1 with the noveltie of the thing but were neither terrified nor sorry for the newes thus once thought Calvin but afterwards disliked it Secondly others answer that either they loved Answ 2 Herod or at least they flattered him Regis ad exemplum totus componitur orbis And therefore seeing hee was troubled in deede they are troubled in shew but Herod so inhumainely tyrannising over them as he did makes me that I cannot imagine this to be the cause of their feare Thirdly wickednesse was so rooted in their hearts and they accustomed to all manner of Answ 3 impiety in their lives that they desire not a peaceable holy and just King who would punish their offences to rule over them and hence afterwards they utterly disclaime Christ nolumus hunc regnare we will not have this man to rule over us Fourthly they were troubled because they feare that this message will exasperate Herods Answ 4 suspition and sharpen his tyranny more against them but this their disturbance implyes something more then this Fiftly I answer they were now at peace although a base peace conjoyned with slavery Answ 5 and tyranny and therefore they doe not desire by new afflictions to prepare a way for the Messias wordly peace thus blocking up the way to Christ they feare to bee afflicted by Caesar and therefore will not acknowledge Christ as wee may see clearely by a place or two The Iewes perceiving the extraordinary miracles that Christ wrought gather together and take councell thus If we let this man alone then all will beleeve in him and the Romans will come and take away both our place and Nation a Ioh. 11.48 And afterwards Christ being accused to Pilate and he desirous to remitt him the Iewes cry out unto him If thou let this man goe thou art not Caesars friend for whosoever maketh himselfe a King speaketh against Caesar b Ioh. 19.12 And therefore for their parts they utterly deny Christ protesting that they have no King but Caesar c Ioh. 19.15 And thus they are troubled when they heare of the King of the Iewes fearing least hereby the Romans should bee incensed against them and so their peace disturbed and their misery renewed §. 1. VERS 4. And when Herod had gathether all the chiefe Priests and Scribes of the people together be demanded of them Vers 4 where Christ should be borne We may observe hence that the Scripture is three manner of waies handled Sect. 1 1. By the Scribes who reade and study the Scriptures that they may understand them Observ and bee able to dispute of those truths contained in them and goe no further then knowledge and the information of the judgement 2. By Herod he desires to know the Scriptures that hee may therby the better know how to oppose Christ sooner to prevaile against him which he feares not but hee shall easily accomplish if by the Scriptures he can but learne where he is Thus wicked men often reade the Scriptures that they may wrest them for the patronage of their sins hence some have learned to urge those examples of Iosephs feasting of his brethren d Gen. 43.34 whereby it is said they drunke and were merry or drunke largely and of Christs turning water into wine at the marriage e Iohn 2. where it is said and when men have well drunken then the worst wine will serve for the justifying or excusing of drunkennesse Thus others excuse their lying by Abrahams and the Mid-wives examples Heretikes they also study Scripture that they may either thereby overthrow Scripture by finding some contradictions and falshoodes in them as they falsly suppose or at least and best that they may finde some medium midst wherby they may defend their errors by wresting and forcing the Scriptures to speak on their side Both these are wicked Gospellers that study the Word of God onely for table talke and the informing of the minde as the Scribes did or who study the Scriptures for some direct wicked end as Herod did 3. The Scripture is handled by the Wise-men for this end that knowing the truth they may follow it they desire in sincerity of heart to know where Christ is that they may runne unto him fall downe before him and with their soules and hearts truely worship him And these only are wise Gospellers who desire to know the will of God that they may zealously endeavour to doe it Sect. 2 § 2. He gathered together the chiefe Priests Quest 1 Scribes It may heere be questioned who these were Answ Intending elsewhere to speake largely of these I wil here be briefe First the name of High-Priest did belong to the prime and chiefest sacerdotall office which office 1. was vitall and continued for terme of life e Numb 3.25 2. now it was become annual continued but for a yere f Ioh. 11.49 18.13 3. This office was now divided betwixt two as it is said Annas and Cajaphas being the High Priests g Luk. 3.2 4. High Priests or as heere Chiefe Priests in the plurall number signifie either those that are of the stocke of Aaron or Eleazar or those who have borne the office formerly for a yeere or those who were governours of the Sanhedrin Secondly Scribe is the name of one of the seven sects that were amongst the Iewes for Answ 2 there were 1. Scribes 2. Pharisees 3. Saducees 4. Hemerobaptists 5. Nazarenes 6. Esseens 7.
imagine that they can prevaile against God as Pharaoh said who is the Lord that I should obey him I know him not neither will I at his command let Israel goe b Exod. 5.2 as if he would say mauger all his power I will still keepe them so in divers other plaine places we may see this truth confirmed c 2 Ring 18.34 19.10 Dan. 3.15 Ier. 43.2 This arrogant branch that thus thinkes to toppe the heavens sprouts from these three rootes First from those desires which are too importunate and boundlesse unde habeat quarit nemo sed oportet habere when men have not learnt to want nor to bridle their ambition but are infected with the itch of honour then they runne on in a violent course to obtaine their desires either by right or wrong thus hoping in despight of God as Pope Iulius said to obtaine and effect their purposes This was Herods fault who being blinded with ambition and desire of raigning hoped by his craft and policie to cut Christ short Secondly this hope that wicked men have to prevaile against Christ ariseth from the confidence they have in their owne power and strength wicked great men thinke nothing hard for them to doe and therefore dare wage open battell against Gods religion and his children Thus doth Herod and because none dare gainsay him hee hopes to prevaile This hope arises from forgetfulnesse they remember not oftentimes the hand of the Lord but looke upon things as meerely ordered and governed by second causes d Iames 4.15 they consider not the eye of the Lord that sees all nor the hand of the Lord that swayes all or they presume God will take no notice of them or they dare violate the truth and yet hope to escape punishment as Adam and Evah eate the apple and yet hoped they should not dye although God had positively without any If or and for that peradventure e Gen. 3.3 was of Evahs adding affirmed the contrary f Gen. 2.17 and thus doth Herod hope to prevaile against Christ although God himselfe had most plainely said the contrary g Psal 2. And therefore every one should learne 1. to restraine his bottomles desires and be content with whatsoever estate or condition the Lord shal call him unto or settle him in 2. Every one must remember that he can doe nothing of himselfe because in God we live and moove and have our beeing a Act. 17.28 yea because preferment comes neither from the East nor from the West but from the Lord and therefore when we endeavour against the will of God we doe but strive against the streame 3. All must learne not to forget either the eye or hand or power or truth of God but remember all things are ordered by a divine hand of providence and therefore let us not put forth our hands to use any wicked or unlawfull meanes either for the procuring of any blessing or the preventing of any evill for in doing so we prove our selves to be like wicked Herod that thinkes hee can prevaile against Christ the onely begotten sonne of God VERRS 17. Then was fulfilled that Vers 17 which was spoken by Ieremiah the Prophet saying Then was fulfilled Wee see heere how carefull the Lord is that every word of his should be Quest 1 fulfilled whence First it may bee asked shall every word of God whether promises or threatnings be accomplished Certes it shall Esa 55.11 Answ my word saith the Lord shall be fulfilled and not one jot or jota thereof shall perish b Matth. 5.18 for if the Lord speake it he wil also doe it 1 Pet. 1.24 Secondly Why shall every word of God be Quest 2 fulfilled why is the Lord so carefull to bring to passe whatsoever he hath spoken I answer First because God is truth it selfe Answ 1 Iohn 14.6 and the truth of the word doth depend upon the truth of God and therefore the Lord will fulfill whatsoever he hath spoken least an aspersion of falshood should be cast in his face Secondly because God is infinite in knowledge he knowes from the beginning what shall Answ 2 be for ever and cannot be deceived c Gal. 6.7 and hence it is that the Prophets doe so often speake of things which are to come as though they were present yea sometimes as though they were by-past I. Sometimes they speake of things which shall not bee for many yeares after as though they were already present as d Mal. 3.1 Mark 1.2 the Prophet from the Lord saith concerning Iohn Baptist Behold J send my messenger who shall prepare the way II. Sometimes they speake of things that are to come divers hundred yâ—â—res after as though they were already past as it is said of Christ e Esa 9.6 for unto us a child is borne and unto us a sonne is given as though he were then already borne and given Now the reasons of their thus delivering ther-prophecies was because they were as sure of thâ— event and accomplishment of that which by them from the Lord had beene spoken as though it were already present or past Thirdly because God is omnipotent able to effect whatsoever hee hath promised or threatned Answ 3 by his word at first all things were made yea so powerful is the voice of God that it never returnes in vaine f Esa 55.11 If the Lord should not accomplish what he either promises or threatens men would beleeve that he were not able to doe it and therefore being jealous of his honour hee is carefull to fulfill whatsoever he hath spoken Fourthly God will fulfill every word of his Answ 4 because he is constant and immutable g Iam. 1.17 for 1. he is never disturbed with affection nor transported by passion he doth all things upon mature deliberation with infinite wisedome and most calme affection 2 His will is never changed he is to day and to morrow and for ever the same and therefore hee certainely fulfilles whatsoever he speakes To summe up all this whole question in few words If the Lord did not fulfill or performe what he promises and threatens it were for some of these causes either first because hee is not true or not a God of his word Or secondly because he knew not what would come to passe some thing thwarting or crossing him which he did not foresee nor know Or thirdly because he is not able to performe what hee hath spoken Or fourthly because he is mutable and of another minde to day then he was yesterday Now all these are blasphemously derogatory from the Majestie of the Almighty and therefore least men should thus conceit of him hee fulfills all his prophecies and predictions that they may see and know that hee is infinite in truth power knowledge and also immutable Against this it will bee objected God threatens all sinners that none of them shall escape but Obiect 1 every one shall perish h Psal 9.17
exalted and every mountaine and hill bee made low and the crooked paths must bee made straight and the rough places plain g Esa 40 4. That is first we must prepare to meete Christ by the valleys that is by humiliation for the conscience of sinners being wounded are so depressed with a true sense of their sinnes that they dare not lift up their eyes unto heaven as wee see in the Publican h Luk. 18.13 and unto such unworthy ones in their own conceit Christ hath promised to come and to exalt these lowly valleys Secondly wee must prepare to meete Christ by laying low the mountaines and hills these high places that are to be levelled are either those that are 1. proud by nature or 2. that abound in honour and riches and in all affluence in worldly things by which they grow haughty exalting themselves contemning others and trusting in this lofty condition and aboundance or 3. those that are transported with a perswasion of their owne righteousnesse as though they stood in no need of divine mercy these are dangerous hills and therefore they must bee made low that is wee must 1. be humble in our selves and towards all 2. Not trust in any arme of flesh or worldly thing whatsoever 3. Not place any confidence in our owne merits or righteousnesse at all but have our affiance onely in the mercies of God through the merits and righteousnesse of Christ Jesus and this is our second preparation Thirdly wee must prepare to meete Christ by making crocked wayes straight by crooked pathes are meant all transgressions on the right hand as Heresies errours superstitions hypocrysie and the like these must all bee rectified that is reduced unto the rule of God and the Gospell of Christ hee being the way the truth and the life and his word the true way unto life and the most perfect rule of truth Fourthly wee must prepare to meete Christ by making rough places plaine by these rugged places are meant all errours on the left hand as impiety injustice intemperance and all other vices and obliquities of the life which being walked in casts a man headlong into destruction And therefore all these must be left before Christ will come unto us Quest 3 Thirdly it may be doubted by whose labour and ministery is this preparation wrought Answ By the Ministery of the Ministers of the word of God as in this verse it is by the voice of the cryer a Esa 40.3 the word being the meanes of regeneration and the seed of faith and therefore all the Ministers of the word of God should be industrious herein labouring to bring the people of God first to a true sense of their sinnes and sorrow for them Secondly to true humility mortification selfe denyall and a sure confidence in the onely mercyes of God and merits and righteousnesse of Christ Thirdly to reduce them from all hypocrisie superstition heresies and errours Fourthly to reforme and reclaime them from all sinnes vices and enormities whatsoever Sect. 2 § 2. Make his pathes straight Pathes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Here it may be demanded how these two 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 pathes and wayes are distinguished Quest Answ Observ I answer two manner of wayes first according to the use wayes are greater pathes are lesser to teach us that we must not onely abstaine from great sinnes but also from small and that we must not serve God for the most part but altogether The Lord will either have the whole heart or none at all he will not devide with Sathan and therefore they are much to blame that excuse their sinnes with saying they are but paths not wayes they doe not give themselves wholy to sinne for their transgressions are but small thus the Usurer excuseth his unwarranted trade because he takes not above eight in the hundred and never takes the extremity of a forfeiture the swearer excuseth himselfe because he sweareth nothing but truth the wine-bibber will say it is true he drunke hard but yet he was not drunken for he knew well enough what he said and did these excuses may be alleadged but they will not be admitted for they will not excuse us unto God because he requires that both paths and way should be prepared Secondly these two paths and wayes may be distinguished according to the grammatical sense or derivation 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 away comes from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to go 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a path comes from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to tread or use or goe often a troden or beaten path much used Observ teaching us that our hearts should not onely be viae but semita not wayes wherein God somtimes walks but paths wherein he may walke continually that is religion must have his continuall residence in the heart and soule without any dispensation at all The occasions of the exercise of religion are alwayes given and therefore if the heart be true they will be alwayes taken and exercises of religion frequently practised and not like some who never thinke of God or religion but upon the Lords day § 3. Make straight his Paths Rectificate Sect. 3 Here it may be asked what is to be rectified Quest Answ I answer Saint Luke shewes that there are foure things to bee made straight b Luk. 3.5 Valleyes Mountaines Crooked and sharpe wayes some thing hath beene spoken of these before § 1. I adde a word or two first Valleyes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Pracipitium this signifies a vacuite of grace these valleyes are to be filled and this emptinesse to be replenished and enriched with the grace of Gods Spirit c Apoc. 3◠15. Secondly Mountaines 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 summitas clivus which signifies humane pride and is to be humbled as aforesaid § 1. Thirdly crooked wayes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 tortuosa which signifies an obstinacy in sinning and this path must bee made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 right and straight that is our steppes must beee reduced into the wayes of God and therein must we walke with all humble submission night and day Fourthly sharpe wayes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 salebrosa this is taken either 1. for sinne in generall or 2. for contention which breakes the bond of peace and rends the seamlesse coate of Christ or 3. for the thorns of worldly cares coveteousnes and these are to be made smooth i. e. sin is to be left contention to be laid aside and the love of the world to be mortified in us § 1. VERS 4. Vers 4 And the same Iohn had his raiment of camels haire and a leatherne girdle about his loines and his meate was locusts and wilde honey § 1. His meate was wilde honey The Papists Sect. 1 object this place to prove that Iohn was an Eremite Iohn Baptist lived in the desart fared coursely and was barely apparelled he eat locusts Object 1 a course kind of
should more humble us then our faire plumes pride us the conscience of our sins should trouble us and deject us not so much for feare of the anger of God as through griefe of the offence committed against him Answ 5 Fiftly we are Christians and therefore out duty is to esteeme all as brethren in Christ and in that regard equall as sonnes of one Father and not to exalt our selves above any Answ 6 Sixtly because pride is from the Divell this being his sinne which threw him from heaven into hell and therefore when men strive for priority precedency and the like they do imitate the Divell not Christ Quest 2 It may yet again be demanded Is all humility good or acceptable and approved by Christ Answ I answer there is a two fold humility first Civill secondly Spirituall First there is a Civil humility and this is threefold First Vulpina a Fox-like humility when men seeme humble that they may the better draw others into their net this was in Absolon towards the people that so he might steale away their hearts this was likewise in Ioab towards Amasa but is odious unto God in whom-soever it is Secondly Asinina there is an Asse-like humilitie atising from stoliditie pusillanimitie or cowardlinesse because a man is faint-hearted therefore he cannot raise up himselfe as others doe for the most part we see that He that wants a heart is dejected He that abounds in heart is proud Now this humilitie is not praise-worthy neither nor pleasing unto God that arises onely from the faintnesse of the heart the want or defect of the spirits or the cowardlinesse of the disposition Thirdly Columbina there is a Dove-like humilitie which is in him who neither is ignorant of himselfe nor of his place nor of his parts nor of his right neither seekes them that is although hee bee endued with many rare parts farre above many others and â—n eminent place yet vaunteth not himselfe is not puffed up doth not behave himselfe unseemly seeketh not his owne is not easily provoked p 1 Cor. 13.4.5 This humilitie is pleasing unto God when found in the way of religion but although a rare morall vertue yet not acceptable if not accompanied with saving grace Secondly there is a Spirituall humilitie and this is best of all viz. when a man comparing himselfe with God or with Christ doth abhorre himselfe as vile considering that hee is but earth as Iob layes his finger upon his mouth and dares not speake unto the Lord because hee is but dust and ashes q Iob. 39.37 But here observe two things First men doe easily confesse that they are inferiour to God and Christ in generall but yet in the meane time cease not to rejoyce in themselues as the proud Pharisee that justified himselfe unto God r Luke 18.11 Secondly observe that true spirituall humilitie consists in this in ascribing all good things wholly unto God a Ier 9.23.24 Iob. 42.2 that although formerly wee have thought our selves more worthy than others more holy than others much better than others yet now wee see the hollownesse vacuitie and vanitie of our owne hearts how that in us that is in our flesh dwells no manner of thing that is good b Rom. 7.18 wee not being able of our selves to thinke a good thought c 2 Cor. 3.5 yea whatsoever grace is bestowed upon us comes from the meere favour and good will of God according to that of the Apostle Christ is made unto us Wisedome Righteousnesse Sanctification and Redemption that he which glorieth might glorie in the Lord d 1 Cor. 1.30.31 § 3. He shall baptize you with the holy Ghost and Sect. 3 with fire That which Saint Iohn meanes figuratively the Abysseni take literally when they baptize their children they power water upon them and marke them with an hot Iron as we doe our lambes The Papists object this verse for the proofe of Purgatorie because this baptisme of fire Obiect whereof mention is made in this verse is Purgatorie fire I answer first the consequence is false viz. Answ 1 mention is made of the Baptisme of fire therefore there is a purgatorie fire for this is a ridiculous conclusion Answ 2 Secondly Saint Matthew hath nothing at all which can be justly applyed unto Purgatorie fire Answ 3 Thirdly we retort upon the Monkes the Argument thus If the Baptisme of Fire be Purgatorie fire as the Monkes say and Christ onely baptized with the baptisme of fire as the Scripture here sayth then it will follow that we are purged onely by Christ and that Christ onely is our Purgatorie yea Christ I say who hath vouchsafed in these last dayes to take the Fan of his Word in his hand that he might purge the floore of his church will divide the pure doctrine of his truth from the corrupt errours of men and will burne the chaffe of Purgatory Pardons and the like corruptions of the church of Rome with unquenchable fire h Sadeel f. 262. Vers 12 VERS 12 Which hath his Fan in his hand and will make cleane his floore and gather his Wheat into his garner but will burne up the chaffe with unquenchable fire Sect. 1 § 1. This verse is like unto a Cornu copia unto the Papists serving them at many assayes as we may perceive by the many severall erroneous tenents which they build upon it Obiect 1 First they object this place for the proofe of Purgatorie thus by the Floore is meant Purgatorie and by the Garner Paradise therefore it is plaine that there is a Purgatorie I answer Saint Iohn preacheth of repentance and the purging away of sinne in this life Answ as the Ancients doe interpret the Floore of the church in this life wherein there is both chaffe and wheate i Chemnitius but of the true signification and exposition of this verse by and by Obiect 2 Secondly the Papists object this place to prove that wicked men are true members of the church of Christ the church here is compared to a Barne Floore where there is both chaffe and corne therefore wicked men are members of Christs church Wee answere here first to the thing then to the place objected First we answer to the matter or substance Answ 1 of the objection whether and how wicked men are members of the church by this distinction wee distinguish betweene the true church of Christ but internall and invisible which consists onely of the elect and true believers and the true church of Christ but externall and visible which hath many reprobates admixed with it Now the internall and invisible church is the church of Christ in regard of the true faith which the citizens are endued withall and the externall and visible church is the true church of Christ in regard of the profession of true religion maintained therein Answ 2 Secondly wee answer to the place objected thus By the church which is here compared to a Barne Floore is understood the
blessed man because I. God by thus exercising of him shewes that hee loves him and II. The Divell by these strong assaults shewes that he fears maugre all his might hee shall loose him Secondly the other principall and particular cause why Christ was tempted was to shew the power of Christ in the victory and conquest of Sathan according to Saint Paul And having spoyled Principalities and Powers hee made a shew of them openly triumphing over them in it r Col. 2.15 that is in the Crosse It may here be asked What did Christ triumph Quest 7 over Answ I answer First over our sinnes and guiltinesse so that now sinne shall have no more dominion over us s Rom. 6.14 Secondly he triumphed over death O death I will be thy death O grave I will be thy destruction sayd the Prophet of Christ t Hosea 13.14 to whom the Apostle agrees in these words Christ hath abolished death and brought life and immortality to light u 2. Tim. 1.10 Thirdly hee triumphed over Sathan not onely in his resurrection but also in his temptations the Divell being alwayes put to the worst Hence wee see that the Divels could not goe into the Herd of swine untill Christ gave them leave thus also the unnamed Authour of the Hebrewes sayth That Christ came to destroy him that had the power of death that is the Divell x Heb. 2.14 and Saint Iohn y 1 Ioh. 3.8 testifieth that for this purpose the Sonne of God was manifested that hee might destroy the workes of the Divell And thus Christ triumphed over Sathan in this place § 4. Of the Divell Are all temptations from Sect. 4 the Divell Quest 1 I answer temptations are two fold viz. Answ First Divine whereby God tempts man Secondly Diabolicall whereby the Divell tempts man First there are Divine temptations whereby God tempts man How doth God tempt man Quest 2 I answer Answ God tempts and tryes two things in man viz. First his Faith whether hee be firme therein or not and this God doth by false Prophets false miracles false Apostles and persecutions Read for the proof◠hereof these place Deut. 13.3 Mat. 24.24 Secondly God tempts o◠tryes mans obedience whether he will continue in the service of the Lord or no Now this the Lord doth sometimes by grievous and heavy commands thus he tempts Abraham by that heart-wounding message every word whereof was a sword in his bowels Take thy sonne thy onely sonne Isaac whom thou lovest and goe offer him up unto me a Gen. 22.2.3 Thus the Lord tries Gideon whether he dare with onely three hundred men bid battle against the Host of the Midianites and the Amalekites b Iudg. 7.7 and thus he tempted Iob to see if he would continue in his integrity Secondly there are Diabolicall temptations Quest 3 whereby the Divell tries us How doth the Divell tempt man Answ I answer by these wayes and meanes First sometimes he calls the truth of Gods Precepts in question that wee might give the lesse credite thereunto and the more unto him And thus he tempted Evah Yee shall not dye at all but shall be like God c Gen. 3.4.5 knowing good and evill Secondly sometimes hee calls the truth of Gods promises and threatnings in question because often they that doe ill succeed well the Prophet gives us a president of this in the perverse Jewes Yee have said it is in vaine to serve the Lord and unprofitable to keepe his ordinances yea the proud are happy they that worke wickednesse are set up and they that tempt God are even delivered d Malach. 3.14.15 This is the divells malice thus to tempt us that so wee might the lesse care for or feare or regard either the consolations or comminations of the word Thirdly sometimes he makes the word of God seeme hard unto us that so although wee assent unto the truth of it yet we cannot consent unto the practise of it because it is displeasing to our nature or contrary to our disposition or requires more paines then we can endure to take and this made the Jewes cry out upon the doctrine of Christ because it was a hard saying not a false saying and they could not endure it not they could not lawfully obey it and therefore they reject both Doctor and Doctrine e Ioh. 6.60 Preacher and Sermon Fourthly sometimes the Divell teacheth us to abuse Scripture unto the patronage of impiety and thus he abuseth it himselfe in this Chapter labouring by the false alleadging of Scripture to perswade Christ to tempt Gods providence thus he teacheth others to abuse the parable of the talents unto Usury and those words the Sabbath was made for man unto the prophanation of the Sabbath arguing thus from thence It was made for man therefore if man have any occasions he may ride his journeyes or may buy and sell upon that day Fiftly somtimes the divell propounds the inticements of the world unto us thereby frequently bewitching and insnaring of us Sixtly sometimes he spurres forward the desires of our nature and flesh and enflames our appetites unto unlawfull lusts and delights Seventhly sometimes he urges the examples of wicked men unto us that thereby we might be the more emboldened to sinne by their president and paterne Lastly sometimes he tempts us by others exasperating the world against us by hatred or derision or contempt or persecution or wicked counsell or the like Vers 2 VERS 2. And when he had fasted fourty dayes and fourty nights he was afterwards an hungred Quest 1 Why did Christ fast Answ I answer in or for a double respect viz. first in regard of his office and calling which he was to undertake Secondly in respect of his temptation which he was to undergoe First Christ fasted in regard of his function which he was to undertake that he might bee the better prepared for it this reason is given by some but I omitt it because the text seemes to point at the next Secondly Christ fasted in regard of his temptation which he was to undergoe that he might be prepared thereunto How many sorts of fasts are there I answer five First there is a necessary fast when men abstaine because they have nothing Quest 2 to eate Secondly there is a naturall fast Answ this is a voluntary abstinence because a man is not hungry and this is occasioned two severall waies 1 from the naturall constitution of the body and thus Hippocrates saith senes faciliùs jejunant old men are easily perswaded to fast 2 from some sicknesse which hath taken away the appetite and made all meat loathsome unto the stomach Thirdly there is a civill fast which is two fold either 1 commanded by the Magistrate for some civill end as victory or the like thus Saul commands the people to fast untill night least otherwise they should have beene hindred from the pursuite of their enemies Or 2 this fast is undertaken without a command
by omitting some thing as the Divell doth here It is written saith he God will give his Angels charge to keepe thee that thou dash not thy foote against a stone but he leaves out the maine thing in vijs tuis c Psa 91.11 to keepe thee in thy wayes now hee tempted Christ to an unwarrantable tempting of Gods providence and therefore would have had him thus to goe out of his way wherefore fraudulently he keepes backe that particular in thy wayes Secondly this may be done falsò explicando by a wrong sense and interpretation or by a false explication of the words Thus Usurers abuse the parable of the talents and Papists falsly explicate these Scriptures He gave to every man a penny Mat. 20. And he shall not come out untill he have paid the uttermost Farthing And behold here are two swords And avoid an heretike and divers others of which God assisting me in their proper places Thirdly this is done falsò applicando by a false application of the Scripture or by a wrong deduction by a begging of the question Thus the Papists abuse Daniel God is called by him the Ancient of dayes therefore they may paint him like an old man the Jewes say it is blasphemy for man to equall himselfe with God therefore Christ blasphemes Who can recko◠up the genealogie of the Messias but they ca◠reckon up Christs as Matthew and Luke doe both by Ioseph and Mary and therefore he is not the Messias Thus errours may be built upon the Scripture by a false application of them And therefore we had need be very wary and cautelous both how we read and heare and expound and apply the Scriptures and when any false teachers or Sathan or our owne corrupt heart would teach us to finde out Scripture for the strengthning or maintaining of sinne or errour let us say as old Isaac said this is Iacobs smooth voice but Esaus rough hands The words are Gods but this sense explication and application is the Divells § 3. He will give his Angells charge ever thee Sect. 3 c. The Divells scope is here to draw Christ unto presumption and he endeavours it by faire glosses and sweete blandishments viz. First saith he there is no danger in the thing at all neither any cause of feare for thou shalt be kept and preserved by the Angells Yea Secondly thou maist be assured of it for Deus jussit God hath commanded his Angels concerning thee and therefore they dare not but looke carefully unto thee wherefore mitte te deorsum cast thy selfe downe From whence wee may observe Observ that the Divell makes all sinne to appeare beautifull to our sight and sweete to our tast like the forbidden apple which was faire to looks upon and good for food and the end was good also being knowledge and honour a Gen. 3.4.5 Hence unlawfull delights are called the pleasures of sinne because sinne seemes full of pleasure and delight the divell is a subtle fowler that deceives us with his sweete musicke and like the Panther hides his devouring jawes letting us see nothing but a faire delectable and sweet smelling skin he can cry like a Crocodile untill he have drawne us out of our way he will embrace us with a Ioabs arme and salute us with a Iudases kisse yea his care is not to terrifie us but to allure us Quest How doth the Divell allure and intice us Answ By these two wayes and meanes First by propounding unto us the sweetnesse of sin hee makes sinne seeme sweet to every sinner Drunkennesse seems sweet to the drunkard although it be hurtfull to the body to the estate to the reputation and credit Adultery seemes delightfull although it be the cause of bastards ignominy disgrace and most loathsome diseases lying bragging boasting dissembling please many a man although others deride them and flout them for it and will not believe them yea swearing and blaspheming although it be neither any way pleasing or profitable yet our corrupt nature delights too much in it as appeares by the too frequent use of it and therefore let us not be deluded with an outward shew but remember that although the face seemes faire yet it is but painted and if the vizard were taken of sin would appeare out of measure sinfull though the Cup seeme of Gold yet the draught therein is poyson the wayes of sinne being death b Rom. 6.23 and no better then Circes cup which of men will make us beasts and therefore let us withstand all the temptations of Sathan with the consideration of the end of sinne Secondly the divell deludes and deceives us by making us to presume of pardon hee tells us Si quoties peccant homines sua fulmina mittat if God were as severe as some make him none could be saved but he is not ready to punish but rather to pardon hee will accept of us at any time though at the last gaspe as he did the thiefe upon the crosse yea if we wil believe him he wil tell us that wee need not feare though our sinnes be great for great Saints have beene as great sinners as wee are David was an adulterer Noah a drunkard Lot an incestuous person yea Christ came to save sinners and therefore thou maist presume of pardon But we must remember that Christ came to save onely penitent sinners not impenitent there were many theeves adulterers drunkards incestuous persons c. whereof were saved vel duo vel nem◠very few there were many widowes in Israel but the Prophet was sent to none but to her alone of Sarepta Why did Christ save one theefe upon the Crosse Because none should despaire of mercy upon the condition of true repentance Why did Christ save but onely one that we read of at lifes last period Because he would have none to presume of mercy and to procrastinate their repentance VERS 7. Iesus said unto him It is written againe Vers 7 thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God § 1. It is written againe Is the Scripture contrary Sect. 1 to it selfe or one place therein unto Quest 1 another that our Saviour saith it is written againe No but our Lord hereby shewes Answ that the Divell concludes falsly because hee gives the Obser 1 sense contrary to another Scripture Teaching two things hereby unto us first that from the Scriptures by a false collection and deduction may bee drawne things contrary unto religion but of this in the former verse Secondly that Obser 2 is not the true sense of any Scripture which doth thwart and crosse or contradict any other Scripture and therefore the true sense of the word is to be drawne from the same harmony God is not mutable c Numb 23.19 neither are his words our words d Esa 55.8 and therefore his words remaine the same for ever e Esa 40. one sentence of Scripture is not contrary to another but they all make up one truth and all proceede from
one mouth which cannot faile Truth is one immutable and constant and can never become a lye or false but the word is truth sanctifie them Father with thy truth what is that thy word is not true onely but Truth f Ioh. 17.17 It is written againe Sathan abuseth Scripture and as it were prophanes it yet Christ nothstanding this gives it not over but keepes him close to his guard with this Sword of the Spirit in his mouth and hand Scriptum est it is Obser 3 written Teaching us that we must never depart from the use of the Scriptures we must never forsake this weapon Here divers questions will be made What is the Scripture the use whereof wee Quest 2 must never forbeare It is the word of God written by the Prophets and Apostles Answ being dictated unto them by the divine inspiration of the Spirit of God a 2 Pet. 1.19.20 The words of the Prophets and Apostles were the words of God hence ever and anone they say Thus sayth the Lord because the Lord spake in and by them The Papists believe the Scriptures to bee the word of God and prove it too but by an argument which the Philosopher will not approve of viz. Probatione circulari treading out this truth like a horse in a mill in this manner The Scripture is the word of God because the Church teacheth us so the testimonie of the Church they thinke infallible because it is guided by the Spirit of God they are sure it is guided by the Spirit of God because the Scripture sayth so b Ioh. 16.13 and thus they run at the ring ending where they began If the Scripture bee not knowne to bee the Quest 3 word of God but by the testimony of the Church then how is it knowne to be such For answer hereunto Answ I referre the Reader to the first question of this booke Pag. 1. onely adding one answer more to those many It appeares that the Scriptures are the word of God by comparing of them with all other bookes writings and writers for the amplifying whereof take notice of three sorts of Bookes under one of which rankes all sorts of bookes and writings may bee included viz. First Humane Secondly Ecclesiasticall Thirdly Divine First Humane bookes are bookes written by men either in the Church of God or out of it of humane things as Philosophicall Bookes or Rhetoricall bookes or Politicall bookes or bookes of any other humane Art or Science These are not divine bookes but humane not the bookes of God but the writings of men having both the matter manner method and stile from men And therefore these are not authenticall bookes in all things to be beleeved which they affirme Secondly Ecclesiastical bookes are those which are written by holy or at least learned men in the Church containing divine things Now these writings are to be admitted and are called the word of God as farre as they sympathize consent and agree with the word of God but they are not authenticall of themselves but as they depend upon the Scripture and speake her true language These writings I say are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 worthy to be beleeved but not of themselves to bee beleeved nor any further than they accord with the word of God Thirdly Divine bookes are the bookes of God written by the Prophets and Apostles which bookes are the word of God the Prophets and Apostles being onely instruments Pen-men thereof and the holy Ghost the Dictator who endites unto them both the matter and manner and the very words and therefore is called aright the word of God and are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of themselves to be beleeved because the writers were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 inspired taught and directed by the Lord of glory and Spirit of truth in the writing of them And thus comparing the word of God with all other writings we finde that there are none to bee equalled for excellency truth purity and infallibility thereunto and therefore great necessity there is to adhere unto them Obiect 1 The Anabaptists object that the Scriptures are not now necessary because God made many promises that under the Gospell all should be taught of God and that he would write his law in their inward man and they should heare a voice behind them saying this is the way walke in it c Ter. 31.34 Ioh. 6.35 Heb. 8.11 Answ These words are not to be understood simply but comparatively that there shall bee greater knowledge under the New Testament then was under the Old according to the saying of the Prophet the earth shall be full of the knowledge of the Lord that is in the times and places of the Gospell as the waters cover the Sea d Isai 11.9 Quest 4 Why must wee never depart from the use of the Scriptures but with our Saviour here alwayes shield our selves with this buckler Scriptum est it is written Answ 1 First because there is a sweete consent harmony and concord in the whole Scripture Divinae enim lectiones ita sibi connectuntur tanquam una sit lectio quia omnes ex uno ore procedunt e August All the Divine precepts of the word of God are so linked together as though they were but one onely heavenly lecture because all of them proceeded from one blessed and celestiall mouth Secondly because the Scriptures are more excellent Answ 2 then all other writings whatsoever and more abounding with Grace Vertue and Piety Quicquid in Scriptura docetur veritas quicquid praecipitur bonitas quicquid promittitur faelicitas f Hugo Card. That is the Scripture teacheth nothing but truth commandeth nothing but goodnesse promiseth unto us all happinesse Aliae scripturae si quam veritatem docent non sine contagione erroris est si quam bonitatem commendare videantur Gregor vel malitiae mixta est ut non sit pura vel sine cognitione vel dilectione Dei ut non sit perfecta That is if other writings teach any truth yet it is not without the contagion and taint of error if they seeme to commend any good thing it is either mixed with malice and so not pure or without the knowledge or love of God and so not perfect g Ambros Tota Scriptura est convivium sapientiae singuli libri singula sunt fercula the whole Scripture is a banquet of wisedome and every severall booke a dainty dish and therefore great reason there is that we should cleave close unto them Thirdly of all writings the Scriptures are Answ 3 most true and therefore we must never give over the use of them Pope Pius himselfe said Resistendum est quibuscunque in faciem sive Paulus sive Petrus sit qui ad veritatem Evangelii non ambulant h Abba◠Urspergensis He is to be resisted to his face that walkes not both in practise and opinion according to the truth of the Gospell though it were
Peter or Paul themselves The Prince of Anhault tearmed the Scriptures the swathling bands wherein Christ was wrapped that is the containers and includers of truth it selfe Therefore we must never forsake them Fourthly there is nothing more profitable Answ 4 either for the unregenerate or for the regenerate and therefore to bee adhered unto by all because under those two all are included First it is profitable for those that are not regenerated and as yet borne anew unto God and that in these regards First the word of God breakes the hard heart Is not my word saith the Lord like a hammer that breaketh the Rocke in pieces i Ier. 23.29 Secondly the word of God gives sight to the blind eyes k Psa 19.8 Behold saith God unto Paul I have sent thee to open their eyes and to turne them from darknesse unto light l Acts 26.28 Thirdly it is profitable for such to bring them from the power of Satan unto God m Act. 26.18 Fourthly it is profitable unto them for the pardon of their sinnes and spiritual adoption into the fellowship of sonnes n Act. 26.18 Fiftly it is profitable to convince them of their sinnes o 1 Cor. 14.24 Secondly it is profitable for those that are regenerated in these respects First the Scriptures protect and defend them against the temptations of Satan they are a shield unto them that put their trust in God p Pro. 30.5 yea they are the spirituall sword which serves both for offence and defence q Ephes 6.17 Secondly by the Scripture the understanding of Gods children is more and more enlightned r Psal 19.8 9. Thirdly their affections are thereby more and more enflamed Did not our hearts burne within us said the two Disciples while he opened unto us the Scriptures ſ Luk. 24.52 Fourthly the word of God doth purge us from our guylt Now ye are cleane through the word that I have spoken unto you t Ioh. 15.3 Fiftly the Scriptures are profitable unto the righteous to arm them against afflictions to comfort them in sorrow u Rom. 15 4. Sixtly they strengthen them unto patience in all crosses whatsoever x Rom. 15 4. Answ 5 Fiftly the word of God is the guid convoy and directer of the soule and therefore cannot be forsaken without inevitable danger of erring the word of the Lod is right y Psa 19.8 that is regula recti the rule of truth and uprightnesse yea thereby the servants of God are forewarned that is advised preadmonished and forearmed against the assaults of Satan z Psal 19.11 The word of God is a light unto our feete and a lampe unto our pathes a Psa 119 105. And therefore we must not seeke unto them that have familiar spirits but seeke the Lord in the law and in his testimonies b Isa 8.19 20. And therefore seeing the word of God is the conducter of the soule wee must take heed that we never forsake or let goe out of our hands this weapon of the Scriptures Quest 5 It is here demanded what word of God it is that is the directer of the soule for it is controverted both by the Papists and Anabaptists who like Sampsons Foxes c Iudg. 15 4. meet in the tailes both of them opposing us and the truth but their heads are diametrally opposite one to the other as appeares by a double quaere Quest 6 First what word of God is the rule to walke by Answ 1 To this first they both answer not the Scripture alone Answ 2 Secondly the Papists say besides the Scriptures there are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 traditions which are the rule of the life also Answ 3 Thirdly the Anabaptists cry downe their traditions and advance 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 their enthusiasmes and revelations which we are rather to be regulated by then by the written word of God Answ 4 Fourthly we say that it is the written word onely that is the rule of the life and directer of the soule and neither unwritten traditions nor unwarranted revelations If wee believe not Moses and the Prophets wee will believe nothing saith our Saviour d Luk. 16 29. because the Scriptures were written that we might believe and believing bee saved e 1 Ioh. 20.31 and therefore saving faith is built upon the Scriptures only and neither upon traditions nor enthusiames yea it is onely the Scriptures that are truely profitable for all sorts of men as was shewed in the former question answer 4. yea they are able to make us wise unto salvation and perfect men in Christ Jesus f 2 Tim. 3 15 and therefore are the onely loadstone of our Quest 7 life Secondly who shall expound the word of God which is the soules conduct First here they both answer that the Scriptures Answ 1 must not expound themselves they must not be both a Judge and a Partie Answ 2 Secondly the Papists say the Church must interpret the Scriptures that is that Church which is built in the Popes brest infallibility lying and residing onely in him Answ 3 Thirdly the Anabaptists say the Holy Spirit in them is the interpreter of the word that is their revelations are all divine truthes and to be obeyed and admitted as oracles from heaven Answ 4 Fourthly we say the holy Scriptures interpret themselves quod in uno difficile aliàs aptius that which is more difficult in one place is easier in another a Austen And therefore I conclude that the holy Scripture is that Lucifer or day starre that directs the soule unto Christ for the Father sends us unto the Sonne commanding us to heare him the Sonne sends us unto the word bidding us search that diligently b Ioh. 5.39 the scripture is able to make us perfect the Apostles taught the whole Counsell of God c Acts 20.20.27 and yet they teach nothing besides Moses and the Scriptures And therfore how injurious unto the soules of Men are Papists that robbe the people of this light and debarre them from the Scriptures These are builders 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of Babell indeede they speake a tongue which the people cannot understand for they must not enjoy it or bee suffered to reade it in the vulgar tongue These make the Scriptures like the Shew bread which none were to touch but the Priests alone These are like the spyes Obiect 2 sent to Canaan they bring evill reports of the word of God telling the people the beauty of it but withall the difficulty to bee such as they can never overcome and therefore it boots them not reade them To this I answer First Chrysostome opposes Answ 1 the Apostles to the Philosophers and Rhetoritians because these were very obscure and hard to be understood but the Scriptures are plaine and may be conceived at least the precepts and instructions thereof by the diligent reading of them Chrysost hom 3. de Lazaro Secondly if the divine
Scriptures be obscure Answ 2 humane writings are no lesse yea where shall we meet with certainty and infallibility but onely in the word Can we have it in the Fathers they have their navi and blemishes yea Augustine and Hierom confesse that they may erre and therefore would have none to subscribe to their opinions further then they go according to the word of God Can we find infallibility in the Councels they have erred as may bee shewed largely both out of Bishop Iewell Doctor Whitakers Doctor Willet Chamierus and divers others Can we finde certainty amongst the Popish writers least of all they jarring like an instrument wholy out of tune Thomas against Scotus Catherinus against Cajetane Whatson against Parsons Bellarmine in somethings almost contrary to them all and therefore if obscurity and difficulty bee a sufficient rampire to keepe us from reading the Scriptures by the same reason we are debarred from reading Philosophers Rhetoritians Fathers Schoolemen Popish writers yea all writings and bookes in any sort materiall or necessary to bee studied because they all in many things are difficult and obscure to the understanding and the Scripture is no more Answ 3 Thirdly those things that are obscure in the word of God may bee explained by more easy and cleare places as was said before Answ 4 Fourthly the Father saith e August li 1. de doct Christ Christum Dominum obscurasse Scripturas quo his major habeatur reverentia autoritas qua communia sunt vilesscunt rara verò difficilia cum pretio admirantur that is Christ our Lord in his infinite wisedome hath made the Scriptures something difficult not that men might forbeare to reade or study them but that they might hold them in greater authority price and reverence for naturally we contemne those things that are plaine and facile unto the understanding but those things which are rare and difficult we most admire and more highly value Obiect 3 They object againe The tree is knowne by his fruit and the cause conjectured by the effect and therefore it is neither requisite nor good for people to reade the Scriptures in the vulgar tongue They proove the consequence thus the Scripture read by those that are ignorant is the cause of all errours and heresies usus Scripturarum est causa omnium haereseon f Alphons de Castro the vulgar use of the Scriptures is the ground of all errours Audenter dicimus nullam haeresin ess◠quae non occasionem in Scriptura g Cens Colon. I dare boldly say a bold speech indeede that there hath no heresie sprung up in the Church but it was occasioned by the word of God An Italian Bishop dehorted the people from reading the scriptures ne fiant haeretici h Clem. Espens s Tit. 1. least it should make them damned Heretiques To this we answer First the Scriptures may occasion errours either Answ 1 By containing that which is false and erroneous but this the Papists say not Or By a misunderstanding or wrong interpretation thereof but this is not the fault of the Scriptures but the malice perversenesse or ignorance of men Answ 2 Secondly if a wolfe should cloth himselfe in a sheepes skin the sheepe must not therefore cast off his skinne as Saint Augustine saith the Bees must not forsake the sweet flowers because the spider extracts poyson from them Christ doth not here forbeare the use of Scriptures because the devill abuses them some men wickedly abuse Wine unto drunkennesse Meat unto gluttony Marriage unto coveteousnesse and adultery Magistracy unto Tyranny Must therefore Wine Meat Wedlocke Magistracy be prohibited and cryed downe as unlawfull I hope they will not and therefore let them consider how little reason they have upon the like grounds or insequent or ilsequent consequences to forbid the reading of the Scriptures unto the laity in the vulgar tongue 3. They permit worse and more pernitious Answ 3 things unto the common people and therefore why not the Scriptures though they were dangerous as they say First the Popish Clergy allow the Laity to reade other bookes which may occasion errours as well as the Scripture yea containing errours which the word of God doth not as Iustinus Irenaeus Origen who were Chiliastes Tertullian and Cyprian who were Montanists these they permit only the Scriptures they prohibit why because there is a greater enmity betwixt the Scriptures and the Papists then there is betweene these Fathers and the Papists the Fathers in somethings have erred greatly the Papists in many things doe erre grossely but the Scripture in nothing at all it being the touchstone of truth and the hammer of errours to breake them and dissolve them in peeces and therefore as great opposition and enmity there is betweene the Papists and Scriptures as is betweene truth and errour life and death Secondly the Priests allow the people to reade lascivious and wanton bookes which may and doe infect them why then not the Scriptures which is immaculate it is an inhumane thing yea an argument of small love to permit them to wallow in stincking puddles or to drink unwholsome yea venomous waters and onely prohibite pure streames yea the water of life unto them Si manifestū infidelitatis signum sit aliquid scriptorū rejecere vel non scripterum inducere quid dicemus de lasciva praeferentibus a Basil tract de vera fide that is if it be a manifest signe of infidelity either to reject refuse any part of holy writ or to induce into the Canon of faith that which is not divine scripture what shall we say then of those who preferre lascivious and wanton bookes or toyes before the word of God Fourthly and lastly the objection is apparantly false for first it is not the Scripture but the Answ 4 ignorance of the Scripture that is the cause of errours and heresies b Chysost s col 3.16 which truthes we learne even from Truths lips ye erre saith Christ not knowing the Scriptures c Mat. 22.29 where wee see plainely the cause and the effect the effect is error yee erre the cause of their errour is ignorance of the word of God ye know not the Scriptures therefore ye erre It is not then without great cause that the Holy Ghost cals the Pope 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the adversary that thus dares in his Tenets oppose Christ himselfe to the face Secondly the Scriptures reproove heresies and errours and therfore there is no likelyhood that they in themselves should bee the cause of them d 2 Tim. 3.16 Thirdly there is nothing else worthy of credit besides the Scriptures other writings being as chaffe this as wheate e Ierem. 23.28 whence the Fathers f Hier. s Matth. 23. Greg. hom k. sup Ezech. said quod de scripturis sacris authoritatem non habet eadem facilitate contemnitur quà probatur those writing or opinions which are not confirmed by the holy Scripture are easilyer contemned
to endure five dayes and if within that time God did not succour them he would surrender the Citie b Iudith 7 30.31 Manner when we are not contented either with An ordinarie blessing but wee desire greater although prohibited unto us thus Evah tempts God that she may obtaine a greater measure of knowledge and Rachel is not content so long as she is deprived of issue c Gen. 30.1 An ordinary obedience but tempt God by imposing heavier things upon our selves than the Lord requires of us as the Israelites doe d Act. 15.20 Thirdly when obstinately and contumaciously wee provoke God unto anger against us by our sinnes Shall we sayth the Apostle provoke or tempt God unto jealousie as though wee were stronger than he that is doe it not for his jealousie burnes like fire e 1 Cor. 10 22. Answ 3 Thirdly we tempt God two maner of wayes viz. either in his Threatnings to see whether God Can or Will avenge himselfe upon us according to his comminations Promises which sometimes wee Beleeve not at all by a distrust Of the Doctrine that is of the Gospell and the truth of God Of the practise that is of the protection or providence of God Beleeve too much and either Adde some circumstances out of our braine Or Neglect the meanes appoynted by God to bee used First we tempt God in his threatnings when notwithstanding them wee continue in our sinnes How long will yee provoke mee sayth the Lord unto anger with your wickednesse f Numb 14.11 Herein we tempt God three wayes to wit First wee try whether God can avenge himselfe as hee hath threatned thus Pharaoh sayth Who is the Lord that I should obey him I know him not neither will I let Israel goe g Exod. 5.2 As if he would say for this once I will try what hee can doe unto mee for my disobedience of him Thus Nebuchadnezzar being not obeyed by the three children in his fury sayth Who is that God 〈◊〉 can deliver you out of my hands that is I will try whether your God can prevaile against me or not h Dan. 3.15 Secondly we try whether God can see what wickednesse wee commit or not They encourage themselves sayth the Psalmist in an evill matter they commune of laying snares privily and say who shall see them i Psal 64.5 yea more Atheistically they else-where say k Psal 94.7 The Lord shall not see neither shall the God of Iacob regard it as though they would say they doe not beleeve that God can see what they secretly doe and therefore they will put it to the tryall whether hee can or not Thirdly wee try whether God will avenge himselfe or not upon us often we perswade our selves God sees us and is able to punish us and yet doubting whether he will or not wickedly try it These things hast thou done and I kept silence sayth God wherefore thou thoughtest that I was altogether such a one as thy selfe c. l Psal 50.21 that is thou thoughtest that I loved sinne and favoured it as thou thy selfe doest and because I did not speedily avenge my selfe upon thee therefore thou thoughtest I would not punish thy impietie at all It is very full of perill to tempt God any of these wayes Secondly wee tempt God in his promises when wee doe not beleeve the Doctrine or scope of the Doctrine or the promise that is made therein unto us Now it is a dangerous and heavie temptation not to beleeve the bare word of God without some ocular signe Thus the Israelites tempted the Lord saying Is the Lord among us or not m Exod. 17.7 that is wee will not beleeve hee is except miraculously he provide water for us Thus the Jewes blasphemously mocke Christ saying Come downe from the crosse upon which thou hangest and unto which thou art nayled and we will beleeve thee n Matth. 27.42 otherwise wee will not although God from Heaven hath pronounced thee to bee his Sonne Hence our Saviour reproves the Jewes because not content with the infallible word of truth they seeke and demand a signe o Luk. 11.16 and Ioh. 6.30 the word being given us for the rule of our lives Thirdly wee tempt God in his promises when wee doe not beleeve the promise of grace of mercie of protection or providence which is made unto us that is when wee distrust of the successe or event we tempt God impiously this God blames in his people Yee say it is in vaine to serve the Lord p Malac. 3.14 that is it matters not whether we serve him or serve him not all is one for he will not bee appeased or reconciled unto us doe what wee can God commands us to use the meanes both in naturall and spirituall dangers and evils and hee promises to blesse those meanes unto us as farre as may stand for his glory and our good and therefore for us to use the meanes hereby doing our part and to distrust the event and successe which is Gods part is to tempt him This was the Jewes fault Can God say they provide a Table in the wildernesse and meat in the desart a Psa 78.18 That which God requires herein of us is this if any lawfull meanes may bee used use them to the uttermost but leave the successe unto God if there bee no meanes in our power to use then cast our selves wholly upon God with boldnesse of confidence as Saint Paul did Having this confidence I know that I shall abide and continue with you b Phil. 2.25 Fourthly we tempt God in his promises when we believe too much that is hope and expect for more then is promised for to believe those things which God hath not promised is to tempt God or to desire beg or pray for more then God hath made any promise to grant is to tempt him Every petition powred forth must bee in Faith c Iam. 1.6 which Faith is built upon the Word that is the promises d Rom. 10 17. which promises are onely to be found in the Scripture e 2 Cor. 7.1 And therefore we must not desire or expect more then the word of God doth warrant or promise unto us Carefully herein observing these three particulars viz. First God onely promises unto us Generalia generall things as I will be their God f 2 Cor. 6.16 and I will be thy exceeding great reward g Gen. 17.1 and whom I once love I love unto the end h Ioh. 13.1 Secondly when God promiseth unto us Particularia particular things they are made upon some condition Thus God promised that those that trusted in him their life should be given them as a prey in all places i Ier. 39.18 and 45.5 and yet holy Zachary was slaine Mat. 23. and Kingly Esaias was dissected with a saw and therefore particular promises belong unto particular persons and are made unto them upon some
that I sayd I am not the CHRIST but that I am sent before him i Ioh. 3.28 Answ 5 Fiftly this was done in regard of the common people and that in a double respect to wit First lest the people should have beene separated and sundred some running after the one some after the other if they had both preached together Secondly lest they should have been excused in saying they knew not whō to follow the one being after one manner the other after another that is Christ more familiar and Iohn more austere as our Saviour sayth of himselfe and Iohn Quest 2 Secondly why did Christ now preach when Iohn was in prison Answ 1 First lest the preaching of Saint Iohn should not be confirmed Thus Gualter sup Answ 2 Secondly Christ beginnes to preach the Gospell when Iohn was hindered lest that the preaching thereof should cease i k Gualt s and this was the principall cause Thirdly Christ did this to teach us that no Answ 3 power or policie of man or Divell Observ can hinder the preaching of the word of God Certainly the Divell did excite and provoke Herod against Iohn Baptist that hee might bee hindered from preaching but he cannot prevaile for Iohn being exstinct behold God stirres up another and from that time Jesus began to preach The Pharisees forbid the Apostles to preach Acts 4.21 and put them in prison for preaching Act. 5.18 but yet they cannot stop their mouthes In the Judaicall Church they slay the Prophets but still God doth raise up others In the Primitive Church sanguis martyrum semen Ecclesia the persecution of the Christians did spread the religion of Christ more than otherwise it is likely would have been The hand of man is too weak to hold Gods hand or hinder his worke and therefore so long as this world continues God will have a Church upon earth in some place or other some or other to preach his word § 2. Saying Repent The Papists l Bellar. de paenit l. 2. ca 2. Object affirme Sect. 2 that Contrition which is joyned with an inward terrour of the minde and proceedeth from the sight and consideration of our sinnes doth not appertaine to the Law but to the Gospell They argue thus Christ preached Repentance to the which Contrition doth belong Repent for the Kingdome of God is at hand in this verse but Christ was a Minister of the Gospell not of the Law and therefore Contrition belongeth to the Gospell not to the Law First Repentance hath part from the Law Answ 1 part from the Gospell from the Law it hath the sight of sinne and terrour of the minde for the same from the Gospell it hath hope and comfort springing from faith in Christ wherefore this reason sheweth not that Repentance in every part thereof is of the Gospell Secondly though the Law and Gospell are Answ 2 in nature and property distinguished yet they may be joyned in use So Moses the Minister of the Law may preach Christ and Christ the Minister of the Gospell doth also establish the Law and by the terrours of the Law call men to the knowledge of their sinne where Repentance beginneth VERS 18. Vers 18 And Iesus walking by the sea of Galilee saw two brethren Simon called Peter and Andrew his brother casting a not into the sea for they were fishers § 1. And Iesus walking by the sea of Galilee Sect. 1 We see the Apostles are not called by Man but by Christ Obser Teaching us that the vocation of the Ministery is the ordinance of God For First he hath given them a calling he gave saith the Apostle some Apostles some Prophets some Evangelists some Pastours and Teachers for the worke of the Ministerie a Ephes 4.11.12 and hath given unto the Ministers the Ministery and word of reconciliation b 2 Cor. 5.18.19 Secondly hee hath given unto them spirituall weapons which are mightie through God to pull downe strong holds c 2 Cor. 10 4. Thirdly hee hath given them power making them able Ministers of the New Testament not of the Letter but of the Spiritc d 2 Cor. 3 6. And therefore they that despise them as Ministers despise not men but Christ Quest Who despise the vocation of Ministers Answ 1 First the Anabaptists contemne this ordinance Obiect 1 objecting that Faith is the gift of God Ephes 2.8 and it is he that reveales divine truths unto men Matth. 16 17. Flesh and bloud hath not revealed this unto thee sayth Christ that I am the true Messias but the will of my Father which is in heaven yea none can come unto God by any meanes except the Sonne bring him Iohn 6.44 Answ 1 First by this reason wee should neither give fodder to the cattell nor tillage and culture to the ground because wee cannot cause our corne to grow or our ground to bring forth or our cattell to thrive or live by what we give them but it is the blessing and blessed providence of God that doth all this Answ 2 Secondly we grant that neither he that planteth nor he that watereth is any thing 1 Corinth 3.7 Answ 3 Thirdly yet the meanes must bee used which God hath appoynted and which ordinarily hee works grace by that is the preaching of the word by those who are lawfully called unto that function for Faith comes by hearing Rom. 10.17 Yea he gives men faith and power to believe by the preaching of the Apostles e Ioh. 17.20 I pray not sayth Christ for these alone but for them also which shall believe on mee through their word And therefore the vocation of the Ministers is not to be contemned Answ 2 Secondly the Separatists are despisers of this Obiect 2 Ordinance of the Ministery objecting that our Church is impure our societies polluted and that our truths are mixed with errours Answ There are two Churches to wit the one Dead in the eye of the world in which notwithstanding are some alive in the eye of the Lord thus there were seven thousand in Israel f 1 King 19.18 though Elias saw none and in Sardis there were a few names of those that were pure g Rev. 3.4 Living in the which some are dead notwithstanding thus it was with the Church of Ephesus Revelat. 2.4 and with Pergamus Revelat. 2.14 and of Thyatira Revelat. 2.19.20 Yea even in the Church of the Corinthians the Galatians when they were most pure there was corruptions among them and therefore it is unwarrantable to forsake our Church for the spots and corruptions of some Answ 3 Thirdly prophane persons are contemners of this Ordinance of the Ministerie either by disgracing it publickly or deriding it privatly but these must know that they doe not deride men but God Sect. 2 § 2. By the Sea of Galilee This sea was the lake of Gennesareth Luke 5.1 neare unto Capernaum where Christ first beganne to preach and therefore it appeares to have been in
into the Synagogue Answ 2 lest otherwise he should seeme to have fled the light or avoided the triall of what he taught or to have been ashamed of his Doctrine and those truthes which in his sermons he uttered Teaching Obser 2 us hereby that religion is openly to be professed and held forth thus Christ commands his Apostles what I tell you in darkenesse that speake you in light and what ye heare in the eare that preach ye upon the house top a Mat. 10.27 yea our Saviour being examined by Cajaphas answers I spake openly to the world I ever taught in the Synagogue and in the Temple whether the Iewes alwaies resort and in secret have I said nothing b Iohn 18.20 And therefore both by our Saviours precept and practise the word is not to bee preached in corners and unlawfull conventicles but publikely in the temple so long as the profession and preaching thereof is not persecuted truth blusheth not neither seeketh corners but religion is truth because Christ is truth c Iohn 14.6 yea againe hee feareth not man that truely feareth God d Iohn 12 42. and therefore those that are called by God unto the worke of the Ministerie must boldly preach the word of God not fearing the frowne or anger of any What may we thinke of the meetings and secret Quest 4 assemblies of the Anabaptists and Familists They are neither to be liked nor allowed of Answer for first truth seekes no corners as they doe and therefore their desire of secrecy and privacy doth argue falshood and errour in their opinions nocte latent mendae in the darke grosse faults are not perceived and therefore those that doe evill hate the light lest their evill should be made manifest whereas the truth refuseth not to be tryed by the light Secondly their love of private assemblies and contempt of publike doth at the best arâ—â—â— one of the worst vices and first sinnes that is pride they hereby preferring their owne tenets opinions doctrines assemblies yea persons before all others And therefore these as both proud and erronious we justly reject Obiect 1 The Fathers in time past had their private meetings and assemblies yea sometimes in desarts and in mountaines and in dens and caves of the earth Heb. 11.38 for which they are commended and rewarded by God verse 39. and therefore this practise is not to be thus taxed as proud and erroneous Answ 1 First the reason is not alike betweene them and these for this private meeting of the holy Saints and Martyrs was in the times of most bloody and cruell persecution when neither preachers nor professors escaped the fire and therefore like Elias that fled for his life they were inforced to hide themselves and privately to enjoy those comforts and discharge those duties and exercises of religion which they could not publikely be suffered to doe But the Anabaptists and Familists may enjoy the reading and preaching of the word and the benefits of Sacraments and the assemblies of the Saints and be made partakers of the prayers of the congregation and will not Obiect 2 But the Fathers in the primitive and former times had their private meetings when there was no persecution in those places wherein they lived and therefore this practise is warranted by antiquity Answ 1 First I might answer that the Ancient practise is not our president in all things but in this place I will not because this custome of theirs is worthy of imitation Answ 2 Secondly the Fathers in those first times and afterwards did desire a double comfort and solace viz. First the unity of the hearts of the faithfull and members of the true Church which they truely thought would soonest bee acquired and obtained by their mutuall prayers conversings and private societies Secondly which was the chiefe thing they desired the worship and service of God and delighted in those exercises of religion whereby God was glorified and served but they never neglected the publique worship or going to the publike places of worship when they might without danger of persecution which these Separatists doe neither did they hide or palliate their religion as these also doe who professe their religion onely in corners and obscurity Quest 5 He taught in their Synagogues Why doth Christ teach and preach in a corrupt Synagogue For as the Galileans were a mixt people so their religion and worship was mixed as was that of the Samaritans as is largely declared 2 King 17.32.34.41 where we read that they both worshipped God as the Levites taught them and served their Idols as their owne Priests taught them Because the place was dedicated unto God Answ and set a part for the reading of the law therefore Christ regards not what is outwardly amisse or their abuse of the place but useth it well according to its true institution Teaching us that wee must not abstaine from good and religious Obser 3 worship for some circumstances which are amisse Christ and his Apostles never refused that we reade off to goe into any Synagogue to preach though never so much abused by others yea the Apostles preach in Solomons porch a Acts 3.11 and 5.12 yea preach and pray by a rivers side Acts 16.13.14 yea in Athens Paul neither refuses to dispute in their Synagogues nor in the market place Acts 17.17 nor to preach upon Mars hit hill verse 22. And that because the true zeale of the preaching of the word and of the worship of God will not be quenched or hindred by small impediments no not by any that is not sinfull or prohibited either directly or by a necessary consequent Paul would rather have the word to be preached through strife and contention then not at all Phil. 1. yea rather then that should be letted Timothie is willed to be circumcised Quest 6 What shall we thinke of those that give over the preaching of the word forsake their high callings onely for ceremonies not onely Anabaptists and Separatists but divers others Answ I answer fiâ—st whatsoever is commanded by superiors which is evill and sinne in it selfe is not to be done thou must die rather for evill must not be done that good may come of it b Rom. 3.8 And therefore before thou give over thy calling thou must consider whether those things enjoyned be sinne or no Secondly if the things injoyned be not sinne but inconvenient then distinguish betweene him that commands it and thy selfe Judge not him for that belongs unto God but looke unto thine owne part and give not over the care of thy flocke or thy preaching for a garment or seeming inconvenience onely which is imposed upon thee by command Thirdly I judge no man but my selfe but let all those judge themselves that for these outward laudable and ancient â—â—ceremonies of our Church give over their callings whether they want true zeale or not or whether they more respect themselves then they doe the preaching of the word of God remembring
oppression c. All which temptations the poore man is lesse frequently assaulted withall Fourthly in the enjoying of riches the rich man is tempted unto Contentions and Suites and Pride and Intemperancy and Pleasure and Unchastity and that because hee is rich and his money will supply him in all these and procure him whatsoever his wicked heart may long and lust after but the poore man to whom this fewell is wanting must needs be more cold and lesse forward unto any of these then the rich man is And therefore in these regards we may safely say blessed are the poore § 3. The poore in spirit What is meant here Sect. 3 by Spirit Quest. 1 First some understand the Spirit of God and Answ 1 give this sense Blessed are the poore in spirit that is blessed are they who are poore for the Holy Ghost or who are made or become poore in will for the Holy Spirit h Hierom. ss Hence Bellarmine collects the vow of poverty but yet doth not so understand this word spirit Answ 2 Secondly some understand the humane spirit and this is the truth It is hence doubted whether by the humane spirit be meant the will or the cogitations This will the more clearly appeare by the exposition Quest 2 position and interpretation of this word Poore Answ Poverty in Scripture is threefold viz. either Affliction thus David saith I am desolate and poore that is afflicted i Psal 25.16 Want and this is threefold either in Act but not affection which is poverty by necessity Affectiō but not in act which is poverty by wil not poverty indeed Both Affection and Act k Bellar. de Monac lib. 2. c. 20. Humility Hence there are three expositions of the word some First expounding it of Affliction Secondly some of want and poverty Thirdly and some of humility First some by poore understand the afflicted thus Calvine s expounds the word but Bellarmine altogether rejects this because this verse then would bee one and the same either with vers 4. or 11. that is if by poore were meant afflicted men then it is the same with those that mourne vers 4. or those that are persecuted vers 11. Secondly some understand this word de egestate want or poverty in temporall possessions and this exposition onely delights the Cardinall Bellarmine who yet takes it neither for poverty in act onely or in affection onely but in both adding over and above these two things viz. First Affection is twofold Of Truth this is naturall affection and is without any heart of zeale l è Bern. Serm. de festo omn. Sanct. Of Charity this is a spirituall affection for the love of Christ and this he meanes here Secondly hence he collects that poverty is not onely to bee brooked and borne but also to be vowed this collection was gathered with the left hand for many things please God ipso imponente when hee layes them upon us which please him not te assumente when men undertake them of themselves without either his imposition or injunction It is pleasing unto God when men are patient and contented in their poverty the Lord laying it upon them to exercise and try them thereby but it displeaseth the Lord when men impose poverty or misery upon themselves the Lord not requiring it at their hands but blessiing them in temporall things Obiect 1 But Bellarmine gives us a triple reason that we may take our choice for the confirming of his deduction First because our Saviour meanes onely such in this place blessed are the poore in spirit that is such as willingly make themselves poore Answ 1 It is evident that Christ speaketh not of outward poverty but of the humility of the minde First because it is so expressed Blessed are the poore in spirit Secondly the Prophet David in the same sense saith I am poore m Psa 25.16 yet was hee a King and abounded in riches Thirdly our Saviour our saith The poore receive the Gospell n Mat. 11.5 yet were they not all poore in substance that received Christ as wee may see in Nicodemus Ioseph of Arimathaea and Zacheus But if this reason please not the Cardinall hath provided us a second and that is Because poore here is opposed to rich Luke Obiect 2 6.24 To this wee answer First although Christ Answ 1 saith Woe unto the rich yet he meaneth not all rich men but such as trusted in their riches for such onely are excluded the Kingdome of Heaven o Mark 10 24. Secondly although it be true that Christ opposeth Answ 2 poore and rich men yet the vow of poverty doth necessarily follow from hence for there is a deepe difference beweene these two to endure poverty and to vow poverty But Bellarmine gives us a third reason which is this Our Saviour Christ was poore both in action Obiect 3 and affection practising himselfe what hee taught unto others and therefore both poverty in action and affection is here meant To this wee reply First that Christ was not Answ 1 poore that is no begger and this their owne Cajetane affirmes giving these two true reasons to prove it To wit First because he bought necessary things Secondly because he gave unto the poore Iohn 13. Secondly it is untrue that Christ did professe Answ 2 voluntary poverty for we never read that ever he vowed poverty yea their owne extravagant hath decreed that it is an heresie so to affirme Christ having both money and a bagge for the almes of the poore Ioann 22. Tit. 14. cap. 5. And hence the more discreet and ingenious Papists overslip this place Stapleton in his antidot mentions it not Canisius that rakes up all the places and proofes he can for devoted poverty doth yet not cite this verse Alphonsus de castro in this head of poverty Haeres 3. doth plainely deny this to bee the meaning of this place and gives this reason for it because then it would follow that onely poore men should come into the Kingdome of Heaven which was the heresie of those that called themselves Apostolici Ib. Haeres 1. Thirdly some understand this place de humilitate of humility Blessed are the poore in spirit that is blessed are the humble now if it bee meant of humility not of poverty then necessarily the Spirit doth signifie the cogitation not the will and this exposition Bellarmine cannot deny because it is Chrysostomes and Augustines but hee preferres his owne exposition of vowed poverty before this Non de paupertate quia non per se laudabilis p Chrys de variis loc By poore in spirit is not meant poore in substance that not being a thing praise-worthy in it selfe but contriti corde the broken and humble in heart Chrysost s et op imperf qui non magna sapit de se Id. Ibid. sed factus ut puer Ib. Who hath no high thoughts or conceites of himselfe but is lowly in his owne eyes as a young child
becomming accursed to the Law in suffering death upon the Crosse for us for although the Law could not condemne Christ who was innocent and unspotted yet because hee had put on our person which the Law had condemned by a curse e Deut. 27.28 and also taken upon him our curse and malediction he fulfilled that crying Law cursed is every one that doth not abide in all that it written in the law f Gal. 3.13 He was made a curse for us that we might obtaine and partake the blessing of Abraham in him Secondly hee fulfilled the Law in his person by enduring and undergoing human things although hard to bee borne and unjustly commanded Thus hee payes tribute when it was required although it were proper unto strangers the children being free Thirdly Christ fulfilled the Law in his person by observing the ceremonies and shadowes of the Law Fourthly by fulfilling all the predictions and prophesies of the Law concerning himselfe whether they were I. the Types of the Law or II. the promises of salvation as for example Iacob saith The Scepter shall not depart from Iudah c. untill Shiloh come g Gen. 49.10 Moses sayth The Lord will raise up unto thee a Prophet from the midst of thee of thy brethren unto him shall yee hearken h Deut. 18.15 Isaias saith The Spirit of the Lord is upon mee therefore the Lord hath anoynted me and sent me c i Esai 61.1 Read further Isai 53 4-6 Ezech. 36.25.26 Zach. 12.10 Psalm 110.1 In all which places and many more wee may see the Oracles and predictions of the Law and Prophets concerning the Regall Sacerdotall and Propheticall offices of Christ really and verily fulfilled by him and therefore he doth most truely affirme that hee came not to dissolve the law but to fulfill it Fiftly Christ fulfilled the Law in his person by performing perfect obedience unto the Morall law doing all that was therein required of him either in regard of God or man in which respect hee was sayd to bee made vnder the Law k Gal. 4.4 There was in him such a perfect obedience and conformitie unto the Law of God that he did observe it fully and fulfill it without the least defect yea herein dares challenge his adversaries the Jewes Which of you can reprove mee of sinne l Ioh. 8.46 and Heb. 7.26 And thus Christ in his person fulfilles the Prophesies Ceremonies Types Shadowes and Promises of the Law yea after his resurrection telleth the two Disciples that it was necessary that hee should fulfill all things which was written of him in the law of Moses and of the Prophets and Psalms Answ 3 Thirdly Christ fulfilled the Law in men three wayes namely First by creating faith in their hearts whereby they lay hold on Christ who fulfilled the Law for them Secondly by writing the Law in their inward man Ierem. 31.33 I will write my law in their hearts Thirdly by giving them his owne blessed Spirit which makes them endeavour to fulfill the Law which endeavour Christ accepts for perfect obedience though it be imperfect For Christ infusing the grace of his Spirit into us by the vertue thereof wee are quickned and begin to fulfill the Law in performing new obedience unto God according to all his commandements And thus we see the truth of this assertion or sentence I came not to destroy the law but to fulfill it VERS 18. Verily I say unto you Vers 18 till heaven and earth passe one jot or one tittle shall in no wise passe from the law till all be fulfilled § 1. Till heaven and earth passe Shall the Sect. 1 Law end when heaven and earth doth passe away First some answer that the written Law and Answ 1 Prophets shall passe away but not the Law it selfe thus Bucer Secondly some say that the yoake and coaction Answ 2 of the law shall passe away but not the rule or truth thereof Thirdly some say the phrase is figurative and Answ 3 this I conceive to bee the truth They shall feare thee Oh Lord saith David Donec Sol so long as the Sunne and Moone endure m Psal 72 5. where Donec doth not include a set time so our Saviour saith unto his Apostles Lo I am with you Donec even unto the end of the world n Matth. 28.20 that is for ever Yea Saint Luke thus alleadgeth this verse It is easier for heaven and earth to passe then one tittle of the law to faile o Luk. 16.17 Wherefore Gualter concludes Est argumentum ab impossibili As it is impossible for heaven and earth to passe so it is impossible for any part of the law not to bee fulfilled or to bee made voide Observ Teaching us that the Morall law is alwaies to be observed by all men in all ages Christs word shall not passe away Mat. 24.35 and the word of our God is perpetuall enduring for ever That which was sinne in it selfe once is sin alwaies for there is no mutation with God at all Jam. 1.17 § 2. One jot or one tittle shall passe Sect. 2 If the studious Reader desire a learned exposition of these two words Jot and Tittle let him read Senensis Biblioth sanct lib. 2. fol. 75. sine 76. What doth our Saviour meane by these words Quest 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Jot is the least letter 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Tittle Answ is lesse then Jota or Jot August s by which our Saviour meanes that there is nothing so little in the law that it may bee omitted hence he saith elsewhere that account must bee given unto God for idle words yea for thoughts God is wiser then men and hath commanded no vaine thing but all things are significant which are enjoyned in the law that being altogether just p Psal 12.7 God is holy in all his workes much more in all his lawes and therefore the least transgression of the law shall be punished Sect. 3 § 3. Vntill all things be fulfilled Object It may here bee objected that many things commanded in the law are violated and broken and therefore all things therein are not fulfilled Answ These words are not to bee referred unto the life of men but unto the truth of the doctrine for although many precepts are transgressed yet all the promises and threatnings shall certainely be accomplished in Gods appointed time Vers 19 VERS 19. Whosoever therefore shall breake one of those least commandements and shall teach men so he shall be called the least in the kingdome of heaven but whosoever shall doe and teach them the same shall bee called great in the kingdome of heaven Sect. 1 § 1. Whosoever shall breake one of these 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The word here used signifies to untie a knot or to loose a bond or chaine Observ Teaching us that the Morall Law is a Bond which binds the conscience and remaines still as a rule of obedience unto us as was shewed in the 17.
the truth And Possevine saith Å¿ Bibl. select lib. 12. cap. 23. Some things in the Fathers wherein they dissented from the Church are judged and rejected Secondly they reject the Fathers one by one ordinarily when they crosse Romes Doctrine Many examples the Reader may see heereof in our fore-named Authour White pag. 330. § 13. Thirdly the Papists basely slight the Fathers although many of them agree in one and the same thing as for example in the question touching the cause of predestination one t Sixt Senens bib lib. 6. annot 241. saith that Chrysostome Origen Ambrose Hierome Augustine Theodoret Sedulius Theophilact Oecumenius and Theodulus held the prescience of merits the which opinion was condemned in Pelagius And thus he rejects ten Worthies at once Another u Mich. Medin â—rig sacr hom li. 1. cap. 5. sayth that Hierome Augustine Ambrose Sedulius Primasius Chrysostome Theodoret Oecumenius and Theophilact which are the chiefest of the Fathers in the question concerning the difference betweene a Priest and a Bishop held the same opinion which Aerius the Waldenses and Wickliffe did whom he counteth for Heretickes and chargeth the Fathers with the same heresie In the matter touching the baptisme of Constantine the great they v Baron an 324. n. 43. 50. et inde reject Eusebius Ambrose Hierome Theodoret Socrates Sozomen and the whole Councell of Ariminum saying they deserve no credit because not they that is the Fathers have written the truth but themselves that is the Papists have truly related that hee was baptized by Eusebius the Bishop of Nicomedia And thus wee see how the Papists esteeme of the Fathers or their writings when they sute not with their owne Tenets Fourthly the Workes and Writings of the Answ 4 Fathers are purged I should say rather polluted by the Papists and adulterated and corrupted and gelded and changed and therefore wee are not now by any meanes to build our faith upon them I intreat the studious Reader here to peruse Perkinsi Problema pag. 2. c. ad 44. And Censura quorundam Scriptorum Auctore Roberto Coco where he shall finde this answer abundantly confirmed Answ 5 Fifthly the Fathers in many things dissented among themselves and therefore wee cannot build our faith upon them because the foundation of faith ought to bee firme and infallible truth being but one Theophilus calleth Ephiphanius Haerefiarcham the grand Captaine and Father of Heretiques Gennadius saith that Saint Augustine was not farre off from being an Heretique Saint Hierome writing to St. Augustine sayth thus In Epistola tua quaedam haeretica esse judicavi I conceive that there are some hereticall opinions in your Epistle Saint Augustine wisheth Saint Hierome to acknowledge his errour and recant w Jewel Defense of the Apolo f. 37. 8. Sixtly the Fathers have erred in many things and therefore are not firme pillars to build our faith upon This a learned Papist doth acknowledge x â—anus loc Thâ—ol l. 7 c. 3. conclus 2. in these words The Canonicall Authors Answ 6 as being directed from above doe alwaies hold a perpetuall and stable constancie in their writings but the Fathers being inferiour unto them faiâ—e sometimes now and then contrary to the course of nature bringing forth a monster And another of them saith y Anselm Comment in 2. Cor. that in their bookes which the Church readeth many times are found things corrupt and hereticall Thus Hillary denied that Christ in his sufferings had any sorrow Refert Bellarm. de Char. l. 4. c. 8. Clemens Alexandrinus saith that Christ did not eate and drinke of any necessity but onely to shew that he had a true body and that hee and his Apostles after their death preached to the damned in hell and converted many z Strom l 6 and l. 3. Cyprian held rebaptization and Athenagoras condemned marriage Seventhly we Protestants doe not deny the Answ 7 Fathers but receive them with all reverence studying their writings and accounting their bookes as most excellent monuments of antiquitie but wee dare not make them rules of faith in themselves by which doctrines of truth are established but allow the Scriptures onely to be judge whereby wee trie both the Fathers and our selves Faith comes from the word of God not from the writing of men Rom. 10.14 and therefore the word not the Fathers must be the rule of our faith and by the proportion and Analogie of faith and truth therein contained all opinions are to be proved And therefore I thus conclude this question first that the Fathers may erre Secondly that many of them may erre together Thirdly that the learned of this present age in many things have more understanding then the Fathers had we being as Dominicus Bannes a Doctor of the Church of Rome said pag. 58. 59 like châ—ldren standing on the shoulders of Gyants who being lifted up by the tallenesse of the Giants see further then they themselves Fourthly and lastly that therefore with reverence they may in some things be refused § 2. sbalt not kill Sect. 2 How many degrees are there of murther Quest 1 in the text Five namely Answ first Whosoever is angry with his brother by Anger here is meant all the interiour motions in the minde will and heart which are repugnant to brotherly love The second degree is to call our brother Raca that is to use some signes and gestures of an angry and malevolent minde either by the countenance or by some disdainfull words of reproach which breake forth or by some gesture of the body The third degree is to call our brother Foole that is when the mind and affections being throughly moved we breake forth into manifold opprobrious and evill speakings The fourth is when by some deede which externally we performe we harme the body or impaire the health of our brother The fifth and last is Homicide it selfe But of all these more particularly by and by Much might be spoken first of the Antiquity of this law it being given presently after the flood Whosâ— sheddeth mans blood by man shall his blood be shed a Gen. 9.6 Secondly of the Antiquitie of the breach of this Law it being violated not many yeares after the creation b Gen. 4.11 when Cain killed Abell Thirdly of the generality of this Commandement Every one that takes the sword shall perish with the sword c Matth. 26.52 But I here forbeare referring these to another place Quest 2 What was our Saviours scope in the quoting of this Law Thou shalt not kill To teach them that they did not truely and rigthly understand it Answ expounding it onely according to the letter Quest 3 Why must not the Law be restrained onely to his literall sense Answ 1 First because the words are concise but the sense is prolixe the formes are short for the helpe of memory but the matters therein contained are long and many and that both in the Decalogue and in the Lords prayer and
are made e Staplet Ibid. And therefore it followes not that because Christ is a Law-giver therefore he must make new lawes disanulling or opposing the old Secondly Christ saith Ego dicâ— I say not as Arg. 2 the Prophets were wont to doe Haec dicit Dominus Thus sayth the Lord and therefore Christ here opposeth himself to the law of God The reason why Christ sayth I say Answ is not because hee speakes contrary to that which his Father had spoken formerly by his Prophets but because whatsoever he speaks from the Father he speakes from himselfe which the Prophets did not Propheta ad conservos Christus ad serâ—os f Chrysost sup Christ as a Lord speakes unto his servants and therefore saith I say unto you the Prophets as the servants of the Lord speake unto their fellow servants in the Lord and therefore say thus saith the Lord. Thirdly Stapleton proves this from examples Christ saith he addes new Lawes and therefore Arg. 3 he opposeth the Law of God he proves the proposition thus First Christ saith thou shalt not sweare at all vers 34. I answer it was never lawfull or allowable by Answ 1 the Law of God to sweare by those things which Christ reproves wherefore this was no new Law Secondly Christ teacheth that Divorce is never lawfull but for adultery or fornication vers 32. I answer this was an old Law and no new one Our Saviour himselfe saying that from Answ 2 the beginning it was not allowed for a man upon every occasion to put away his wife g Matth. 19.8 Thirdly Christ teacheth us under the Gospel to love our enemies vers 44. Answ 3 This was an ancient law If saith the Lord thou meet not thy friends but thy enemies Oxe or his Asse going astray thou shalt surely bring it backe to him againe h Exod. 23.4 Now none can deny but this instance doth plainely imply and injoyne love to our enemies But if any be so blind that they cannot see it or so obstinate that they will not acknowledge that it may hence bee deduced or proved that wee ought to love our enemies let him listen then to the wise man If thine enemy be hungry give him bread to eate and if bee bee thirsty give him water to drinke c i Pro. 25.21 And therefore that addition which our Saviour speakes of vers 44. Thou shalt hate thine enemy is a falsification of the Pharisees as shall bee shewed afterwards and was never injoyned by the Law of God Fourthly Christ teacheth us to love our brethren and calleth it his Commandement John 14.15.21 and 15.10.12.17 and John 13.34 and Saint Paul cals it the Law of Christ Galat. 6.2 Answ 4 This was no new commandement but an old given in the Old Testament David expresly commends and implicitly commands this brotherly love Oh how good and joyfull a thing it is for brethren to dwell together in amity and unity Psal 133. c. Yea our Saviour saith the one halfe of the Law is to love our neighbour as our selfe Mat. 22.49 which words are taken from Lev. 19.18 And therefore I may safely those rubbes removed out of the way conclude this question that certainely Christ doth not here oppose himselfe to the Law of God but to the expositions of the Pharisees Quest 2 Why did not Christ who was the true Messias ordaine new Lawes for those to walke by who were under the Gospell Answ 1 First because the Law of God was perfect Psal 19.7 and wonderfull 119.129 and spirituall Rom. 7. extending it selfe to the inward man as well as the outward for it forbids coveteousnesse and condemnes the internall concupiscence of the heart in the tenth Commandement God is to be worshipped in spirit and with spirituall worship Joh. 4.24 this also the Law commands Salomon perswades us to give God our hearts Prov. 23.26 and Moses to love and serve God with all our hearts and with all our souls Deut. 6.5 And therefore there was no need of a new Law the old being such as hath beene said Secondly whatsoever Christ taught or desired Answ 2 to teach to his Apostles and Disciples and to all his dispersed through the whole world was included prescribed and laid down in the Law and therefore there was no necessity of framing new Commandements We read of three principal Lawes which Christ commends unto all that are under the Gospell the first is to keepe the Commandements Mat. 19.17 Now this is injoyned in the Old Testament The second is to love the brethren or our brethren this also was commanded in the Law The third is to believe in Christ but this is the Commandement of the Father k 1 Ioh. 3.23 § 2. But I say unto you The scope of Christ Sect. 2 in this place is to oppose his true opinion to the opinion of antiquity and he doth not endeavour to prove this from the best most learned or most ancient Rabbines but onely from his word that he might teach us Observ that the onely fountaine of truth is in his word Christ doth not say It was said of old thou shalt not kill c. but Rabbi Salomon or Ben-Ezra doth not say so But I say unto you that hence wee might learne that the true tryall of antiquity is in the Holy Scriptures and therefore wee are commanded to search them Ioh. 5.39 to repaire to them Esa 8.20 because by them we are regenerated 1 Pet. 1.23 from them we have faith Rom. 10.17 yea they are able to make us perfect l 2 Tim. 3 16. The Church is our Mother therefore shee must be subject to God our Father for the wife ought to be so unto the husband and hence Saint Paul would have us to wave the opinion of an Angell rather then of the word of God m Gal. 1.8 much more then of a Father who is subject to errour as was shewed in the former verse Is there no use at all to be made of Antiquity Quest or of the opinions workes and writings of the Fathers and Ancients First in generall the true use of the Ancients Answ 1 is not to establish a new way unto heaven but to facilitate the old not to teach new opinions but to expound and explaine the ancient truths which are couched in holy writ Secondly more particularly the true use of Answ 2 the Fathers and ancient writers consists In these 4. things to wit First in the exposition of the Scriptures which is twofold namely either Positive as for example this exposition of Scripture is true because the Fathers so interpreted it This followes not Privative this exposition is false because none of the Fathers so give it here observe two things namely First this is no certaine or generall rule because often all the Fathers of some one time or for a long time have been mistaken as was shewed in the former verse in the exposition of Gen. 6.2 and 2 Cor. 4.4 Secondly this is
throne of grace for mercy with our tongues Fourthly wee must confesse our sinnes unto God with our mouths Fiftly wee must speake the truth and hold forth the truth in our words Sixtly we must edifie our brethren by our speeches and communications z Ephes 4 29. Coloss 4.6 For the performance of these holy duties God in mercy hath given us not as unto the other creatures dumbe and silent tongues but speaking tongues and therefore hee that shall thus farre defraud the Lord of his expectation making this rare member an instrument of wickednesse shall be punished by the Lord for this abuse therof with hell fire Secondly because these speeches are evill in Answ 2 themselves Hence Michael contending with Sathan about the body of Moses durst not use any reviling speeches but onely said The Lord rebuke thee a Jude 9. vers The Lord best knowing the impiety of such words and how prone wee are unto them hath shewed his infinite mercy and care towards us in the preventing of them by the framing fashioning and placing of the tongue God doth nothing in vain therfore he would have the sons of men to anatomize the tongue and to read some profitable lecture upon every particle thereof as for example I. The tongue is placed in the head in the midst of the senses to teach us that our words must bee wise grave weighty and discreet II. The tongue is hedged and fenced in with a double wall namely of earth and of stone the lips being as the earthen wall the teeth as a stone wall to teach us that we must set a watch over our lips and keepe our tongues as with a bridle yea be cautelous and circumspect in our words that nothing may break through the teeth and lips which is either displeasing unto God or disagreeing unto our profession or disgracefull unto our brethren III. The tongue is simple and undivided men being not like Serpents double or cloven tongued to teach us that wee must speake the truth alwaies for truth is but one and we have but one tongue and therefore it should alwaies utter the truth IV. The tongue is tyed below but hath no ligaments above to teach us that our tongues must bee much more prone and ready to speake of heavenly and celestiall things then of earthly and terrestriall frequent in discoursing of those things which are above more spare of those which are below V. It is of a soft not of a hard canly or tough nature to teach us that our words must be mild soft gentle and not proud reprochfull cruell disdainfull and the like These things the Lord would have us to ruminate upon in our tongues that so it may be a meanes to make us more wary of our words we being naturally so prone to breake forth upon all occasions and provocations unto unchristian speeches which are both displeasing to our Father hurtfull to our brother and mortall to our selves and therefore if wee would not defile our tongues provoke our God extinguish grace grieve the Spirit enflame and kindle the fire of hell for the burning of our selves wee should abstaine from all rayling reviling and reprochfull words not saying in our anger to our brother either Racha or thou Foole. Quest 4 Wee are prone to utter what we ought not against our brother in our rage as was truely said before and therefore what meanes may we use for the curbing of this little troublesome and firy member the tongue which often sets on fire the whole course of nature Answ 1 First study to answer and learne to speake well The righteous studieth to answer but the mouth of the wicked powreth forth evill things b Pro. 15.28 Let us not accustome our selves to speake whatsoever comes uppermost as the proverbe is but digest weigh and ponder the nature and quality of our words before we speake Answ 2 Secondly strive and endeavour to speake molliter mildly gently calmely that thy answers may be soft c Pro. 15.1 for they will pacifie wrath that thy tongue may bee soft for that breaketh the bone d Pro. 25.15 Frangit osseum that is durissimum rigidissimum gentle and soft words wil mollifie the most hard rigide and crosse natures e Tremel sup Answ 3 Thirdly learne to speake sanctè holily and purely Let thy words be seasoned with salt fit for edifying that they may adde grace to the hearers Ephes 4.28 Coloss 4.6 Let us accustome our selves to pious discourses that they may become habituall unto us and so wee shall bee the more free from all corrupt and wicked speeches which our Saviour hath threatned here to punish with hell fire Sect. 9 § 9. Shall be in danger of hell fire What is meant by Gehenna Quest Hell in this place Answ 1 First some hereby understand the valley of Hinnom which is mentioned Iosua 15.8 And which was abused by Idolaters to barbarous inhumane and heathenish Idolatry Thus Ahaz burns incense in the valley of Hinnom and burnt his children in the fire after the abominations of the heathen f 2 Chro. 28. Thus Manasses causeth his children to passe through the fire in the valley of the sonne of Hinnom 2 Chron. 33 6. The fire wherein their children were burnt was called Tophet They have built the high places sayth Ieremiah of Tophet which is in the valley of Hinnom to burne their sonnes and their daughters in the fire g Ierem. 7 31. And the Idoll whereunto they there offered their children was called Mâ—lech They built the high places in the valley of Hinnom to cause their sonnes and their daughters to passe through the fire unto Molech h Ier. 32.35 Answ 2 Secondly in this valley of Hinnom there was a double fire First the fire wherein their children were burnt our Saviour here by the fire of Gehenna may have reference to this fire thus First this valley of Hinnom was a place of miserie in regard of those many slaughters that were committed in it through their barbarous idolatry so Hell is a place of miserie and infelicitie wherein there is nothing but sorrow Secondly by the bitter cries and ejaculations of poore infants the restlesse torments of hell may be shadowed here also Secondly in this valley of Hinnom was another fire which was kept continually burning for the consuming of dead carkasses and filth and the garbidge that came out of the Citie Now our Saviour by the fire of Gehenna in this place hath reference principally to this fire signifying hereby the perpetuitie and everlastingnesse of hellish paines If my Reader desire further to learne how the Kabbalists paraphrase and distinguish of a superiour and inferiour Gehenna or how they observe seven mansions or degrees in Gehenna called 1. Infernus 2. Perditio 3. Profundum 4. Taciturnitas 5. Vmbra mortis 6. Terra inferior 7. Terra sitiens Let him read Capnio de Kabala pag. 644. and Pet. Galat. lib. 12. cap. 6. lib. 7.
Teaching us that errours in religion often proceede from the Priests and Pastors of the Church Observ Hence the Lord complaines that the prophets Prophesie lies and the Priests take bribes Ierim 5.31 yea both Priest and Prophet have erred through wine Isay 28.7 and by coveteousnesse Ier. 6.13 and 8.10 Why are the shepheards so often the causes Quest 2 of the sheepes going astray First because they are enemies often unto reformation Answ 1 although the Church stand in neede thereof Here are two things to be distinguished or particularly observed namely First that the Church stands in neede of Reformation which appeares thus I. The whole truth is not revealed unto the Church at once but by little and little for there is nothing altogether perfect II. There daily arise new blemishes and staines in the Church by the corrupt lives of some therein III. Reformation is like Sysiphus stone alwaies relapsing and falling backe either unto the former errours or unto worse And therefore every particular nationall Church ever and anone stands in neede of Reformation Secondly the leaders and Rectors of the Church are often the greatest enemies unto this reformation hee that desires to see a true and cleare illustration of this let him reade the Historie of the Councell of Trent where hee shall see amply proved that the reformation which was so carefully instantly and necessarily desired by many and for a long time was still opposed withstood by the Court of Rome the Clergie Thus the Pharisees were enemies unto Justification by faith in Christ because it was contrary to their estimation and credit Answ 2 Secondly private spirits by some evill spirit have beene still conjured up in the Church amongst the Doctours Teachers who either by private jarres displeasures dissensions ambition coveteousnesse and pride have disturbed the peace of the Church We have many examples hereof in all ages I. Wee reade how the sonnes of Eli troubled vexed and disquieted the Church o 1 Sam. 2.12 II. How the Priests in Ieremias time seduced the people and opposed the Prophets p Ierem. 1. â—8 and 20.1 and 28.1 and 26.11 III. How the Pharisees opposed Christ Iohn 7.47 c. and withstood his Apostles Acts 4.1 and 5.17 and 7.51 IV. How great a combustion did Arrius kindle in the Church because he obtained not a Bishopricke such a fire as made the whole world weepe before it could be quenched V. What shall we say of the ringleaders of the Brownists and Separatists who have withdrawne many subjects from their true Christian obedience not suffering them to pray heare or communicate with us VI. God no sooner sowes Wheate but the devill sowes tares The Lord had no sooner raised up Luther and Zwinglius but the devill conjured up Zwenkfelduâ— Servetus Osiander David-Georgius and divers others VII If wee looke upon the Papists wee shall behold a Mappe of misery in this kinde For first their Priests seduce the people unto Idolatry making them say to a stocke thou art my father and to a stone thou hast brought me forth q Ier. 2.27 Secondly they will not bee reformed in what is amisse holding this opinion that nothing must be changed or altered in their Church or Religion lest they should seeme formerly to have erred grounding this their infallibilitie upon that of the Prophet The law shall not depart from the Priest Ier. 18.18 and that speech of our Saviour unto Peter The gates of hell shall never prevaile against my Church but how falsely they ground this opinion upon these places we shall see God willing in their proper places Thirdly such enemies are the Papists unto Reformation that they persecute those who are reformed In Jerusalem the blood of the just was shed by the Priests and Prophets r Lament 4.13 and so also in the Popes jurisdiction how great was their rage against Luther Zwinglius and all those who were by their Ministry reformed both in opinion and practise Fourthly their principall care is to seduce people and to leade them into errors As Christ said of the Pharisees so wee may say justly of the Popish Clergie They compasse heaven and earth to pervert and divert a soule from the waies of truth such zealots and zealous factors are they for the devill what nation is there where true religion is professed but some of their Jesuites and Sâ—minaries or Secular Priests are sent thither privately to seduce and corrupt simple soules bringing them from light unto darkenesse How our land hath long groaned under these soule-devouring locusts is well knowne who creepe into mens houses polluting and defiling both the bodies and soules of poore credulous and ignorant women The Prophet Hosea threatnes the Priests that God will power vengeance upon them Hose 5.1 Because they were a snare on Mizpah and a net spread upon Tabor And therefore let the seducing Priests of the Romish Church consider how by this their wickednesse they provoke God unto anger who will require the blood of all those whom they have corrupted at their hands If errours and heresies begin so often at the Quest 3 Priests and Pastors of the Church then how may or can the people be preserved from erring and being mis-lead They must not be tossed to and fro with every Answ 1 blast of doctrine Ephes 4.14 like the waves of the sea Iam. 1.6 but walke wisely and circumspectly according to these ensuing rules First labour for a sure foundation that is Rule 1 first hearken unto the pure unspotted and infallible word and truth of God that thereby yee may grow up 1 Pet. 2..2 in grace strength and knowledge that thereby you may be made perfect 2 Tim. 3.16 that being the true light by which we must walke 2 Pet. 1.20 Secondly adde nothing unto the word of God neither 1. the chaffe of superstition with the Papists Å¿ Ierem. 23.28 for what hath the chaffe to doe with the corne neither 2. new opinions as the Sectaries who daily beget and breed new Minervaes in their owne braine but remember God and Dagon will not dwell together and therefore adde nothing unto the true and pure word of God Secondly take heede of all seducings that is Rule 2 First love not to heare Invectives novelties and strange doctrines for although this be pleasing to our corrupt nature and delightfull to itching eares yet it is not profitable for the edifying of our soules wherefore Saint Paul exhorts holy Timothy to bee instant in Preaching the pure word of God for the time will come when men will not endure sound doctrine but having itching eares will turne away their eares from the truth unto fables Å¿ 2 Tim. 4.2.3 Secondly never embrace wrested constrained and forced interpretations of the word which will not agree with the proportion of faith or good manners or the scope of the place Thirdly let us love and labour for the peace Rule 3 of Syon that is first let us esteeme the Church to
that divine perfection which God requires in every good work yea how the outward good workes which hee performes are stained and blotted with pride vaine boasting ostentation and selfe-love Thirdly let him diligently observe the stupiditie of his conscience how bold and obstinate and senselesse it is as for example 1. He never doubts of his condition 2. He never feares the wrath and judgements of God 3. He never seekes to be delivered from the wrath to come 4. Hee never trembles wâ—th the sight of his sinnes his heart not being circumcised he is never touched with a sense of his iniquities The Children of God are ever and anon in heavinesse and teares for the sinnes they commit against so gracious a God and so beloved a Father thinking in this kinde every mole-hill a mountaine but the naturall man although hee be never sure yet he is alwaies secure singing peace unto his owne soule and saying no evill shall come unto him Fourthly let him truely know and acknowledge the end of his obedience and what his aime and scope is in all the good duties which he performes namely alwaies either his gaine or estimation of the world or vaine glory ever obeying for himselfe never for God ever seeking himselfe never seeking the glory of his heavenly Father Fifthly and lastly let him consider his weakenesse of rather want of faith let him examine what spirit he hath well may he have the Spirit of slumber and a deceivable presumption but that internall sweetnesse and spirituall peace which might corroborate him against terrors dangers and death or comfort him in afflictions or make him victorious over the greatest tryals Rom. 8.38 he never had the least tast or rellish of Quest 8 Must we only judge our selves by our works Answ We must not onely judge our selves by our externall actions but also by our internall by our thoughts consciences and least sinnes as for example First if thou be not a thiefe then see whether thou art not unmercifull or coveteous or desirous of something which is thy neighbours Secondly if thou bee no murtherer then see if thou hast not beene angry with thy brother without a cause if thou hast not hated him if thou hast not endeavoured at least desired to bee revenged if thou hast not contended with him for some petty trifles if thou hast not called him Racha or foole in thy anger yea examine whether thou lovest him or not Thirdly if thou bee no adulterer then see if thou hast not either with thy hands or eyes or heart or affection lusted after some or shewed some wanton tokens Fourthly if thou be no perjured person or one who hath horribly prophanned the name of God by blasphemies then see if thou hast not sometimes without an oath spoken rashly or irreverently of God or of the Gospel or of holy things yea hast thou not had unreverend thoughts of God Thus examine thy selfe both by thy outward and inward man Quest 9 If this strictnesse be now required of us under the Gospel then who can be saved Answ 1 First by the workes of the law no man living can be justified or saved Answ 2 Secondly every one is then made the child of God when the spirit of God speakes unto him by faith Answ 3 Thirdly this evidence and testimonie of the Spirit is by and by confirmed unto us by a holy conversation of life which is performed in the sinceritie of the heart all our actions proceeding from sincere affections Answ 4 Fourthly and from hence we are assured by the same blessed Spirit that our infirmities shall not 〈◊〉 imputed unto us but covered by that precious garment of Christs righteousnesse Rom. 8.2 and 4.5 6. from Psal 32. And therefore our failings shall not make us fall short of eternall life if we doe but in sinceritie of heart strive and endeavour to serve the Lord in whatsoever he requires for he graciously doth accept of the will for the deede § 2. Sweare not at all Sect. 2 Why is this generall negation added Quest 1 First Answ something is here to bee understood in the answer of the Pharisees They say Thou shalt not for sweare thy selfe but shalt performe unto the Lord thine oathes as if they would say thou shalt pay unto God what thou sweatest By God to give unto him but if thou swearest by any thing else namely either by heaven or earth or Ierusalem or thy hand or eye c. then thou needest not to performe thine oath except thou wilt This was the Pharisees glosse upon that saying which is mentioned before verse 33. and so our Saviour gives us a touch of it Mat. 23.16 Hereunto our Saviour in this verse and the two following answers that by those things to wit heaven earth c. it is neither lawfull to forsweare nor to sweare this â—e layes downe and collects that Wherein were the Scribes and Pharisees Quest. 2 faultie concerning this third Commandement First in generall Gualter upon these words Answ 1 observes that both they might be and many amongst us are guiltie here of abusing the name of God and violating this precept many waies without an oath as for example First when we speake irreverently of divine things to wit either I. of God himselfe or II. of his law or III. of his threatnings or IV. by wresting and perverting the examples of Gods judgements or V. by jesting of Scripture inter pocula in our mirth Secondly when wee abuse it unto inchantments Answ 2 and spels as is done with Saint Iohns Gospel and Psal 50. Thirdly when we abuse it unto Execration and cursing as God quite it or the vengeance of God light upon him for it or the like Fourthly when it is abused for gaine thus I. Beggars daily and hourely profane the name of God II. those also who pretend religion that they may deceive the better III. And they who teach chaffe for wheate the inventions of man for the word of God Fifthly Magistrates are here faultie when they doe not use the power which is given them by God unto the glory of God and his truth All these are transgressors of this precept and yet without an oath But these being more remote from our Saviours scope in this verse I leave them Secondly more particularly there is here a double fault which our Saviour meetes withall in the Pharisees to wit first that they condemned no rash oathes by the name of God but only Perjurie if a man did not sweare falsely then they thought him not faulty although hee swore by God Secondly as they condemned not those oathes which were dierctly sworne by God except they forsweare themselves so neither did they blame those oathes which were indirectly sworne by God to wit by his creatures of both which particularly First the Jewes thought that they were not bound to performe their oathes except the oath were by God Observ or by the gold of the Temple or by the gift upon the altar Mat. 23.16
evill one Thus Beza Musculus Gualter The reason of this reading is First because the article is here added 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a malo illo Secondly because it is thus taken elsewhere when one heareth the Word of God and understandeth it not then commeth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that wicked one c. Mat. 13.19 Our Saviour here teacheth us Obser that as every one in generall who workes wickednesse is of the Divell as Iohn 8 44. and 1 Iohn 3.8 so particularly every customary swearing is from that evill one How is usuall swearing from the Divell Quest 1 These ordinary oaths come from Satan two manner of wayes Answ To wit First immediately because he tempts thereunto Secondly mediately because hath a haÌ„d in the occasions of swearing whether in our Selves which are these First lightnesse and vanity of speech or a pronesse unto swearing Secondly a custome of lying whence it comes to passe that wee are not beleeved except we sweare Thirdly an habit or evill custome of swearing Fourthly unbridled anger which makes us oft breake forth into swearing Fifthly covetousnesse whence thou wilt rather sweare then want what thou wouldest or shouldest have These things are wrought in us by Satan and are occasions unto us of swearing Brethren which are two viz. First incredulity wee sweare because our brother will not beleeve us by yea and nay Secondly perswasion thus Iob was perswaded by his wife to curse God and aye and many are perswaded by their friends to take many an unnecessary oath Quest 2 What are the remedies against this usuall swearing Answ 1 First set a watch over thy mouth keepe thy tongue as with a bridle that is speake not rashâ—y Answ 2 Secondly give no place to this wicked custom of swearing at all for it thou dost thou wilt sweare when thou knowest not and breake out into oathes and never marke it Answ 3 Thirdly be true in all thy words and deedes and then none will suspect thee of fa sehood but beleeve thy yea and nay as well as an oath Answ 4 Give no place to wrath and anger lest it occasion oathes Answ 5 Fifthly bee not covetous lest avarice spurre thee on to swearing rather loose a part of thy substance then destroy by swearing thy best part thy soule Answ 6 Sixthly bee not suspicious but beleeve all things untill thou know the contrary lest through thy incredulity thy brother sinne by swearing Seventhly remember that by swearing I. Answ 7 Thou servest and pleasest Satan II. Thou pleasest and servest him that seekes and desires nothing so much as thy destruction 1 Pet. 5.8 Yea III. A custome of swearing will bring thee to horrible blasphemy VERS 38. Yee have heard that it hath beene said Vers 38 an eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth This was a Law given unto the Jewes by God Quest 1 how then did they abuse or pervert it that our Saviour here opposeth their opinion or practise of it First in generall they hence thought revenge Answ 1 was lawfull and that by this Law liberty was allowed par pari reponert to recompense evill with evill Answ 2 Secondly in particular they apply that unto themselves which is onely peculiar and proper unto the Magistrate Quest 2 Are not these the very words of the law an eye for an eye c Answ They are but they are not a true rule to private persons because they were not given unto them Quest 3 How doe men so abuse Scripture that from the truth thereof lies are often concluded Answ This is done many waies namely first Omittendo by omitting something as they did verse 33. Thou shalt not for sweare thy selfe but omitt the words of the law Thou shalt not sweare Secondly Addendo by adding something unto the word thus they doe verse 43. Thou shalt love thy friend and hate thy enemie the last clause thereof was added this is a cursed thing to adde to Gods word Thirdly Sensus nostros ingerendo by wresting the words to our owne purpose Thus the Papists say the Apostles had five loaves and two fishes Therefore there are seven Sacraments w Mat. 14 17. Christ said to Peter feede my sheepe Therefore the Pope had absolute power to governe the Church binding and loosing excommunicating and deposing whom he pleases These are grosse consequences Fourthly Verba premendo by straining the word beyond his meaning Thus the Papists enforme those words This is my body So others to wit the Libertines presse those words all things are lawfull stretching them as broad as their consciences are large Fifthly Malè applicando by a wrong application this is the Jewes fault in this place they apply this law unto themselves which was given onely to the Rulers and Judges Quest 4 How must wee so reade the Scriptures that we may understand them and not pervert and abuse them Answ In the reading of the sacred bookes observe heedefully these rules Rule 1 First distinguish betwixt that which is lawfull and that which is necessary It was not lawfull for David according to the Leviticall law to eate of the shew-bread but it was necessary in regard of his and his young mens present hunger Rule 2 Secondly distinguish betwixt that which is Inconvenient and that which is evill Here the Separatists are very faultie because those things which are inconvenient onely they take as unlawfull in themselves Rule 3 Thirdly distinguish betwixt those that are Temporall and those that are Perpetuall Women have beene Prophetesses but now a woman is forbidden to speake in the Church Rule 4 Fourthly distinguish betwixt things particular examples and generall rules Senacherib was slaine by his two sonnes but it is not therefore lawfull for children to be Parricides Fiftly apply the word aright but of this we spake before Chap. 4. vers 6. VERS 39. But I say unto you resist not evill Vers 39 but whosoever shall smite thee on the left cheeke turne unto him the other also § 1. But I say unto you resist not evill Sect. 1 Wherein doth Christ here oppose himselfe Quest 1 unto the Jewes First they thinke the law expressed in the Answ 1 former verse was given unto private persons yea unto all thus Beza sup Secondly at least they thought that it was Answ 2 lawfull for them out of a malicious minde to desire revenge of the Magistrate according to this law namely an eye for an eye c. Now our Saviour opposeth himself to both these shewing that neither of theÌ„ are lawfull I say resist not evill What is meant by this word Evill or what Quest 2 Evill is it that must not be resisted First Beza understands it Masculinè of that Answ 1 evill person who offers the injury or wrong but I subscribe not to this because the Article is annexed with it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Secondly others take it Neutraliter of evill Answ 2 Here wee must distinguish of a double evill namely I. Poenae the evil of
punishment this we must endure patiently for Christs sake II. Culpae The evill of sinne here this generall rule must be laid downe We must give no place unto sinne or we must not yeeld to sinne at all but altogether resist it every sinne is from Sathan 1 Ioh. 3.8 but wee must resist the devill to the face giving no place unto him Ephes 4.27 That is first wee must resist the motions of sinne in our selves Secondly wee must resist the perswasions of sin which come from others Thirdly we must resist the commands of superiours if they be sinfull that is no cōmand must make us do that which God forbids children are not to obey Fathers servants are not to obey Masters Schollers are not to obey Teachers when they injoyne the performance of that which God prohibites in his word Fourthly we must resist our brothers sinne that is reprove and blame it and not seeme to allow of it What is meant by this word Resist Quest 3 First sometimes it is taken in the best sense Answ 1 as elsewhere we are commanded to put on the whole armour of a Christian that wee may resist sinne sathan and temptation Ephes 6.13 Iames 4.7 and 1 Pet 5.3 and thus the evill of sinne is to bee resisted as was shewed even now Secondly sometimes it is taken in the worst Answ 2 sense and that according to a double exposition namely First it signifies Rebellare to Resist which is manifold in Scripture to wit I. Some resist the will of God Rom. 9.19 II. Some resist the Spirit of God Acts 7.51 III. Some resist the truth of God 2 Tim. 3.8 IV. Some resist the Preaching of the Gospel 2 Tim. 4.15 V. Some resist the Magistrate Rom. 13.2 Secondly it signifies Contradicere to contradict and gainesay Thus our Saviour promiseth to give unto his Apostles such a mouth and wisedome that their adversaries should not bee able to gainesay nor resist x Luke 21.15 And thus they who disputed with Stephen were not able to resist the wisedome and Spirit by which hee spake y Acts 6.10 So Elymas withstood Paul Acts 13.8 and Paul Peter Gal. 2.11 Quest 4 Is no evill of punishment to be resisted Answ Evills are of two sorts I. Naturall as sicknesse diseases poverty and the like the generall rule here is where meanes may bee used for the relieving of our necessities or griefes there they must bee used and therefore meate and medicines are not to be despised II. Worldly evils here the generall rule is where charitie is violated there sinne is committed and therefore all contentions are to be laid aside hence two questions arise of which briefely because we shall handle them more largely in the next Section Quest 5 Are warres then lawfull at all Answ 1 First Kings and Princes may lawfully undertake warres observing these foure things I. let the cause moving them unto warre bee lawfull II. Let it be weighty and of great importance III. Let it bee undertaken in Christian love and charitie IV. Let it be the last remedie of seeking to obtaine their rights that is let them first trie by all meanes that restitution and satisfaction may be made for their wrongs before they wage warre Answ 2 Secondly for the Subject it is his part to protect and defend both his King and Kingdome to the uttermost of his power and ability Quest 6 Is it lawfull to goe to law at all Answ 1 First the Anabaptists deny al Magistracie and consequently hold all sutes unlawfull Answ 2 Secondly some hold that it is never a sinne to goe to law Answ 3 Thirdly both these erre and therefore that a meane may bee found out betwixt these extreames I should lay downe here some Rules but they follow in the next Section Sect. 2 § 2. Whosoever shall smite thee on the right cheeke turne to him the other also Quest 1 Is this dutie of suffering and pardoning of injuries so necessarily required of every Christian that it is never lawfull for them to right themselves or to seeke justice from the Magistrate by desiring that the offender may bee punished Answ 1 First it is not lawfull for private persons either to revenge themselves or to desire the Magistrate to punish the offender according to their prescription for men must not be both Judges and Parties Answ 2 Secondly it is never lawfull for the offended to seek to be revenged by the Magistrate of the offender out of a corrupt and exulcerated mind that is out of a desire of anger hatred and revenge towards his neighbour Men for the most part goe to law that they may be revenged and as they say have their will of him who hath injured them this is not to be allowed Answ 3 Thirdly it is lawfull for him who is injured to seeke justice at the Magistrates hand according as he in equitie shall judge of his cause and wrong if he seeke it out of a love of justice and a meeke minde and with a desire that his neighbour may be the better by it as followes by and by We shewed before that this truth was questioned Quest 2 by the Anabaptists and therefore it may here bee demanded How it appeares that those who are injured may justly and lawfully repaire unto the Magjstrate for redres of their wrongs First because God hath instituted and ordained Answ 1 Magistrates Tribunalls and Judgement seates who yet approves of nothing which is contrary to christian love and therefore it is lawfull for the injured to appeale unto the Magistrate for succour against the injurious person Secondly because in all civill religion and Answ 2 well ordered Common-wealthes there are lawes enacted for the punishment of offenders and the recompence of wrongs which lawes were altogether vaine and idle if it were never lawfull to use the benefit of them against malefactors Thirdly because it is profitable for the evill Answ 3 doers that they should be punished for their evill deeds that the pray which they have unjustly got should be taken from betwixt their teeth whence it appeares that it is a worke of charitie sometimes to procure offenders to be corrected that so they may be amended Bishop Davenant s Colos 3.13 We shewed before that some thought it never Quest 3 a sinne to goe to law and therefore it may here be questioned when it is not and when it is First as was said in the former question hee Answ 1 sins who out of a malicious revengefull mind implores the aid of the Magistrate for the punishing of him who hath injured him Secondly the Magistrate is justly implored Answ 2 by the injured person to take vengeance or to punish the injurious in these regards namely I. That he who hath done the injurie may be corrected but without any malice to his person at al. II. That by this meanes he may be repressed lest other wise hee should wrong others in the like manner III. That for the time to come he may be
of the meate what we eate is not sent away without drinke whence we see how great a plague it was to be without water and how great the blessing was to be made partakers of it 1 King 17. 2 King 3.9 c. Psal 105.41 III. It is medicinable for many sickenesses as feavers and those which are of feaverous natures which cannot be endured without the frequent taking of some moist and liquid coole things Answ 2 Secondly we might observe many things in Raine as for example Wee might observe how the raine hangs above and yet drownes not the world whence it is said The Lord opened the windowes of heaven p Gen. 7.11 and it rained untill the whole world was destroyed and therefore it appeares that there is alwaies water enough above us to drowne us if the Lord should permit it to fall upon us II. We might note how although the clouds weekely drop downe their showres and the water in the springs and wells bee continually drawne yet neither of them are exhausted or drawne drie III. Admirable is the change which is observd in this element sometimes water becomes Ice sometimes Ice becomes water sometimes vapours become raine sometimes raine becomes vapours IV. Great is the necessity and salubrity of showers as might appeare thus 1. by Gods promising of them as blessings as Lev. 26.4 Deut. 28.12.13 and 11.14 and Psal 147.8 and 1 King 8.35 and Esa 44 14. and Ezech. 34.26 2. by Gods threatning to withhold them in anger Deut. 11.17 and Ierem. 4.4 and 2 Sam. 1.21 3 by those good things which are compared unto raine and showres as Job 29.23 Psal 72.6 Deut. 32.2 Malach. 3.10 § 5. He maketh his Sunne to rise and his raine Sect. 5 to fall Why doth our Saviour only name these two Quest the Sun and Raine First for the reforming of an old errour the Ans 1 Philosophers and some of the Rabbies thought that those things which are more casuall were ordained and disposed of by God but that these two Sun and Raine are naturall our Saviour therefore teacheth that God doth direct nature and dispose of naturall things Ans 2 Secondly other things are terrestriall these two are celestiall therefore our Saviour names them that our minds might be replenished with spirituall meditations Ans 3 Thirdly because wee thinke we can procure other things as health riches honour and the like by our owne industry or paines but these two wee all confesse we are not able to obtaine by any endeavour of ours and therefore against these two instances no objections can bee made Ans 4 Fourthly our Saviour names these for our example and instruction to wit 1. As God gives these two unto all so we should be ready to performe the duties of love and charity unto all 2. As God gives these two unto all for nothing so wee should bee ready to exercise the workes of love mercy pitty and charity to those who stand in need although from them we are like to reape nothing we should not grudge and repine to give to those who cannot give to us for our Father doth so unto us wee must not love our money better then our brethren and for the saving of that loose them 3. God would have us give such things unto our poore brethren as he gives unto us namely First he causeth his Sunne to rise so must wee looke with a cheerefull countenance upon those to whom we either give or forgive Secondly hee causeth his raine to fall which is profitable unto the earth and nourisheth both trees hearbs and come yea distilleth it selfe into every cranny and chinke of the earth so wee must 1. nourish the poore 2. give them those things which are profitable for and unto them yea 3. give them plentifully for the supplying of their wants Sect. 6 § 6. His Sun to rise Quest Why doth our Saviour name onely Solem orientem the rising sun Answ Because the east or morning Sun is preferred before the south or meridian sun in three respects First the light is most acceptable after thicke darknesse the light is sweete and it is a pleasant thing for the eyes to behold the Sunne that is in the morning when the darkenesse is therby expelled q Eccles 11.7 Secondly because wee are quickely cloyed with the best things and therefore the Sunne is not so delightfull unto us at noone as it is in the morning Thirdly because in the morning the Sunne warmes and cherisheth us but at noone burneth harmeth and causeth those who are abroad often through heate to faint and therefore in the hottest inhabited climates of the world the people well brooke the morning sun but shelter themselves from his heate when hee comes to his height Sect. 7 § 7. God makes his sunne to rise Deus facit oriri The rising of the sunne seemes to be a worke of nature but it is indeed the worke of God Obser Teaching us that the course of nature is moved and governed by God Quest 1 How doth this appeare that the course of nature is governed moved and directed by God Answ 1 First Tollere providentiam est negare Deum to take away providence froÌ„ God is to deny God himself or that there is a God or that there was a creation For I. The word teacheth us that God made all things Gen. 1.1.2 and Psal 104.5 And II. That he preserveth all things which he hath made And therefore to deny his providence in governing all things is to deny his power in creating Answ 2 of all things Secondly the truth of this that God orders directs governes and disposeth of all things appeares by an induction of particulars I. Hee governes the Heavens drop downe yee heavens from above and let the skies powre downe righteousnesse Esay 45.8 II. He governes the Starres Canst thou bring forth Mazzarâ—th in his season or canst thou guide Arcturâ—s with his Sonnes Iob 38.32 III. He treasureth up the sâ—â—w and haile and therefore sendeth them at his pleasure Iob 38.22 IV. He made Summer and Winter and causeth them to keepe their appointed times r Psal 74.17 V. He governeth the Sea Thou rulest the raging of the Sea when the waves of the Sea arise thou stillest them Å¿ Psal 89.9 yea thou dividest the Sea when the waves thereof roare t Ier 30.35 VI. He by his providence ordaineth and disposeth of the birds that is First he plumes them Thou gavest the goodly wings unto the Peacockes and wings and feathers unto the Ostrich v Iob 39.13 Secondly hee moveth them The Hawke flieth by thy wisedome and the Eagle mounteth up at thy command u Iob â—9 26.27 Thirdly hee feedeth them The young ravens call upon him and hee giveth them meate Psal 147.9 yea hee provides for the foules of the heavens w Mat. 6.26 VII Hee cloathes the lillies of the field Mat. 6.30 VIII He feedes the beasts of the field Psal 147.9 And the wild beasts of the
that is excusable In tanto non in toto in part but not altogether Secondly in respect of the person sinning which is either I. Elected but not as yet regenerated now such a ones sins are all veniall in the event because they shall bee pardoned 1. Tim. 1.13 II. Regenerated and justified whose sinnes shall not bee imputed Hence David pronounceth such a one blessed Psalme 32.1 And S. Iohn saith such have an Advocate for their sinnes 1. Iohn 1.9 2.1 Hence sinne is sometimes said not to bee theirs Rom 7. Yea not to be sinne 1 Iohn 1.3.9 and 5.18 Thirdly in respect of the infallible danger so S. Iohn saith there is a sinne not unto death 1. Iohn 5.16 Where we may observe that sin is called Mortall for which we must not pray and that a sinne not unto death whose danger is not so great as that is Fourthly in respect of the merit that sin is called veniall which in the severity rigor and strictnesse of justice doth not deserve death And thus no sin is called small in all the Scripture Are all sinnes equall Quest 2 First the Stoicks affirme it and Christians Answ 1 who assent unto them herein thus confirme it I. Because sin doth not consist in the matter of the action but in the mind Sin is a prevarication and straying from the truth and right way The sin is alike to sinke a Ship by over-lading her either with Sand or Gold Thus the Stoicks the following reasons are produced by the Christians II. Because every sinne is a violation of the Law yea of the whole Law for hee who is guilty of the breach of one is guilty of all Iames 2.20 Therefore all are alike III. Because the same punishment is allotted to him who workes wickednesse and to him who consents onely thereunto Romans 1.32 IV. Because the action and cogitation are both alike before God to commit adultery actually and with the heart to kill and to hate as also of other sins Matthew 5. Are alike in the sight of God And therefore all sins are equall Secondly although sin differ not Answ 2 ab extrà differt intrà without yet it differs within to wit that sin which is committed through ignorance negligence and infirmity is lighter and lesser then that which is committed maliciously wittingly and of set purpose Againe many are worse then one Againe hee sins worse who sins against a greater measure of grace And therefore thus all sins are not equall Thirdly one sin differs from another ab extra Answ 3 even in regard of the outward act Thus the murder of a King or of a Father is much more horride then of a stranger enemie or private person Thus blasphemie against God is greater then contumely or reproch against our neighbour Thus it is a greater sin to rob a poore man then one who hath no want Fourthly certainly there is an inequality in the Scripture And that Answ 4 I. Of glory 1. Corinth 15. II. Of punishment Matth. 10.15 11.22 Of both which else-where III. Of sin there beeing a difference betweene anger Racha and foole as was shewed in the former Chapter vers 22. so Iohn 19.11 Fifthly we distinguish betweene the Nature of sin which is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the transgression of the Law and is the same in all sins without any difference hence all are mortall even unto idle thoughts Degree of sin which is aggravated principally by these circumstances viz. First from the mind and heart and internall purpose if it bee done with inward boasting or a perverse will Answ 5 Secondly from the neglect of greater power strength and grace Thirdly from the number many sins being heaped together Fourthly from the time when sin is long continued in Fifthly from the person when it is committed against God And thus although all sins have one and the same nature as all Individua partake of the nature of their Species yet in regard of the degree of sin we say that those sins are greater which are committed wittingly and willingly then those which are committed ignorantly and with reluctation against them Those which are committed by a man of more grace strength and knowledge are worse then the infirmities of the weake Those in whom are legions of Divels and sins are worse then those who are given but to one sin as the young man Mat. 19.22 Those who continue in sin are worse then he who fals but once Those who sin immediately against God worse then those who sin immediately against man Quest 3 Are all sins pardonable because wee are taught here to pray for pardon against all Answ 1 First all sins are pardonable except the sin against the Holy Ghost Answ 2 Secondly the Papists seeme to grant this that the sin against the holy Spirit is unpardonable but yet they acknowledge that it is not so irremissible as though it did exceede the mercy of God if they could but repent but because God gives them over unto a reprobate sense and with holds from them the assistance of his Spirit whereby they might bee restored But in this point first Scotus is faulty who will not fully acknowledge the truth of it And Secondly Camara l Camara quaest coâ—cil et expos quae 175. Pag. 191. è Catharino erres here who saith onely that this sin is very hardly and very seldome pardoned Now the reason of this their error was twofold Namely I. Because they placed this sin in any act simply without those requisite circumstances thereof which follow by and by II. Because they stretched this sin beyond its bounds making six kinds thereof contrary to the six effects of the blessed Spirit which are these First trust and confidence in God Secondly the feare of God Thirdly the knowledge of the truth Fourthly joy for the aide of the Spirit towards our Brethren Fifthly a sorrow for sin Sixthly a purpose to repent Whose opposite is Desperation Presumption A resisting of a known truth Envy for graces blessings endowments which God hath bestowed upon our Brethren Gloriation or boasting in sin An obstinate purpose of continuing in sin Answ 3 Thirdly unto this sin against the Holy Ghost three things are required to wit I. Illumination Read those two places Heb. 6.4 10.26 If they have bene enlightned and have had a tast c. And againe if after wee have had a knowledge of the truth c. Thus there must be a knowledge of our duty and an opening of the eyes of our understanding before this sin can be committed II. A Relapse and falling away yea a returning unto impurity Read Heb. 6.6 2. Peter 2.1.20 21 22. Matthew 12.45 Unto this sin there must be a turning with the Dog to his vomite and with the Swine which was washed to the wallowing in the mire III. Malitious presumption or a hatred of Christ when a man shall deride contemne spurne trample under his feet and blaspheme Christ his Word Law and truth Religion
destruction of the sinner 3. By permitting sathan to tempt as was shewed before in Ahab and Iob. IV. By taking away or withdrawing his grace for a time as he did in Hezekiah w 2 Chro 32.31 But these following waies God tempts not to wit Neither I. By compelling or forcing sathan to tempt any Nor II. By moving the heart unto sinne This Saint Iames saith comes from our corrupt nature and not from God Iames 1.13 Nor II. By propounding the occasions and allurements unto sinne thereby to bring us unto death for so sathan tempts Obser 2 Wee may learne then hence that God doth sometimes leade us into temptation namely both by permitting sathan to assault us and by withholding his grace from us To the places above quoted adde these Acts 5.3 Rom. 1.24.28 Thes 2.10 and 2 Tim. 2.25 Sometimes we provoke God by our sinnes and therefore he gives us over to worke all manner of wickednes Sometimes wee incense him by despising his mercy Rom. 2.4.5 sometimes by greeving the holy spirit And therefore hee withdrawes his preventing grace from us giving us over to a spirit of slumber and sleepe And therefore wee should bee principally carefull not to provoke our heavenly Father who onely is able to preserve us from temptation Quest 6 How or by what meanes doe wee provoke God to leave us unto our selves or the will of sathan or to permit us to bee led into temptation that knowing the causes hereof we may labour to avoid them Answ The meanes or causes hereof are these First ignorance of God or a foolish heart and sottish full of darkenesse Ro. 1.21 2 Cor. 4.4 Secondly wavering staggering and inconstancy in religion Ephes 4.14 Rom. 1.25 Thirdly a neglect of Gods call abusing the tender of grace and extinguishing the motions of the blessed Spirit Prov. 1.24 c. Fourthly a not fearing the terrors of the law or threatnings of God Prov. 1.29 30. Fifthly an hatred of the word of truth in the mouth of the Prohets as Ahab did 1 King 22.8 Sixthly a cleaving unto sinne and delighting in iniquitie Rom. 1.26.29 2 Pet. 2.12 13. Seventhly a returning unto our vomit and former sinnes 2 Pet. 20 21.2â— Eighthly a calumniating and scandalizing of God and religion Rom. 1.21 and 2 Pet. 2.2 And therefore if we desire not to bee led into temptation let us carefully take heede 1. of Ignorance 2. Inconstancy in religion 3. Of neglecting the day of our salvation that is either the call of the word outwardly or the motions of the Spirit inwardly 4. Let us learne to feare Gods meanes 5. To delight in the word of God though it should reprove us 6. Let us forsake and avoide all sinne 7. Let us never turne unto our old sinnes But lastly labour to glorifie God adorne that profession which we have undertaken Thirdly prayer is to bee offered up in faith therefore our blessed Saviour by teaching us here to pray against temptation doth shew that wee may beleeve that this shall bee done for us which we desire Or that the Lord is ready and prepared to preserve and deliver us from temptation if wee will but seeke unto him by prayer Reade Psalme 34.4 and 50.15 and 1 Cor. 10.13 and 2 Thes 3.3 and 2 Pet. â— 9 and Revel 3.10 Quest 7 How doth this appeare that God is readie to preserve us from temptation if we pray Answ 1 First because it is the office of God to moderate all things and to rule all things by his providence and therefore if he please he can preserve and deliver us Answ 2 Secondly because Sathan himselfe cannot hurt us except God permit he could not touch Iobs body untill God gave him leave hee could not take away Iobs life because God forbad him Iob 1.2 and 2.4 hee could not enter into the swine without leave Mat. 8.31 yea Christ dislodgeth him and casteth him out at his pleasure And therefore it is plaine that he cannot tempt us except God permit and consequently that God is able to preserve us from temptation Answ 3 Thirdly the truth hereof will appeare if wee looke unto Christ who I. was armed for us and overcame sathan for us Mat. 4. and was tempted that hee might succour those who groane under temptation Heb. 2.18 II. Christ was offered up for us and triumphed in the Crosse over death and him that had the power of death even the devill Col. 2.14 and Heb. 2.14 and 1 Cor. 15.55 c. Quest 8 What must we avoide our selves for the escaping of temptation Answ 1 First love no sinne at all for if we have a desire and affection unto any wee cannot withstand the temptations thereunto as we ought Answ 2 Secondly love not the world esteeme it not as a friend for if so we can never beware of or avoid the inticements and allurements thereof as we should 1 John 2.15 James 4.4 Answ 3 Thirdly let us not give place unto the occasions of sinne lest unawares we bee caught in the net or fall into the snare let us consider by what meanes occasions or provocations we are most frequently ensnared that wee may learne and labour carefully to eschew them Answ 4 Fourthly let us refraine vaine thoughts and mortifie all internall corruptions Col. 3.5 and 1 Pet. 2.11 Answ 5 Fifthly let us tame and bring under the flesh unto the obedience of the Spirit 1 Cor. 9.27 Answ 6 Sixthly let us not be negligent in our lives and conversations but warie watchfull and circumspect Ephes 5.15 both over our words works and thoughts Answ 7 Seventhly let us not yeeld unto temptation or surrender the bucklers at the first stroke let us not deliver up the fort at the first onset and suffer our selves to bee taken captive at the first assault but let us fight it out and resist even unto blood Heb. 12.4 Jam. 4.7 like a stout souldier 1 Tim. 1.18 and 2 Tim. 2.3 for if we be faithfull unto the death fighting couragiously the battels of the Lord we shall overcome and be crowned Reade a Revelat. 2. ver 7. â—0 25.26 Quid faciendum What must wee doe both to prevent Temptation and to escape it when thereby we are assaulted Quest 9 We must never goe without our weapons or unarmed but put upon us the whole armour of a Christian Answ principally these three namely First the shield of faith Eph. 6.16 and 1 Joh. 5.4 labour by faith in Christ to withstand all his temptations whether they tend unto presumption or desperation Secondly the sword of the Spirit for if the word of God abide in us we shall be safe 1 John 2.14 but of this we spake before Mat 4. Thirdly prayer this is frequently to be used Ephes 6.18 yea daily according to our Saviours direction in this place where we are taught by him every day to pray against temptation Fourthly our Saviour by teaching thus frequently fervently to pray against temptation doth shew that the devill hath many
it is appropriated unto the Answer 2 Ministers thus S. Paul saith according to my Gospell Rom. 1.16 and 16.25 and 1 Thesal 1.5 and 2 Thesal 2.14 and 2 Tim. 2.8 And our Saviour I pray not for these alone but for them also which shall believe on me per verbum eorum through their word Iohn 17.20 Thirdly sometimes it is appropriated to the Answer 3 faithfull of the Church and thus it is taken here our Saviour not speaking onely to his Apostles but also to all the godly because unto them belongs the rich treasures of the word and the gracious promises of the Gospell What is required of the godly in regard of this Quest 8 Word First some despise the hearing thereof but they Answer 1 must heare it willingly Secondly some runne after their sinnes and Answer 2 thinke the Word of God a hard saying but they must follow the direction of the Word with cheerfulnesse Thirdly others runne after seducing spirits Answer 3 and lyes but they must sticke close to the Oracles of God as to the rule of truth Esa 8.20 Thus we have shewed how by holy things and Pearles is meant the word of God it remaines now to shew how it is taken for reproofe Cast not your pearles before swine neither give holy things vnto Dogs that is reprove not those any longer who deride scoffe at or spurne at reproofe wherein our Saviour doth imply two things namely First that brotherly reproofe is in it selfe a holy thing and a Religious action This Salomon plentifully proves Proverbes 25.11 12. and 27.5 and 28.23 Secondly that reprehension ought to be holy precious and ours Holy that is onely for Gods sake but of this more by and by Precious and rich that is adorned with the pearles of the word and divine sentences because Scriptum est it is written is a strong argument Ours that is such as we labour to follow our selves when a man reprooves swearing Sabbath breaking drunkennesse uncleanenesse and the like and avoids them himselfe giving no other counsell to his friend then hee desires and labours to take himselfe this is called his reproofe Quest 10 What are the benefits of Reprehension or what doe we gaine thereby Answer 1 First it is a meanes to preserve the partie reproved from sinne and Sathan Answer 2 Secondly it is a meanes to induce the partie reproved unto repentance Answer 3 Thirdly it is a meanes to confirme and establish a man in the wayes of God Answer 4 Fourthly reprehension is an excellent caveat for him that reproves to beware of that which hee blames in another Quest 11 How may we discerne holy reproofe from ordinary fault finding or how may we know when wee reprehend our brother whether our reproofe bee holy or not Answer 1 First holy reproofe ariseth out of a zeale to Gods glory because God is dishonoured by sinne therefore the child of God reproves sinne this is a godly reproofe Answer 2 Secondly holy reproofe ariseth out of an hatred of sinne because the child of God hates sinne in it selfe therefore he reproves it where he hath any power or warrant so to doe Answer 3 Thirdly holy reproofe ariseth out of love unto our brethren because a Christian loves his brother with a Christian love therefore hee doth reproove that in him which hee knowes is obnoxious pernicious and hurtfull for him Answer 4 Fourthly holy reproofe ariseth out of a feare of God and a conscience of our duety unto our brother the child of God knowing what God requires of him towards his brother dares not neglect it for feare of offending God Answer 5 Fiftly holy reproofe is accompanied with an humble remembrance of our owne weakenesse Christians must not reproove one another proudly and arrogantly but humbly remembring that they themselves should fall as fouly if they were not supported and prevented by the Spirit of God Answer 6 Sixtly holy reproofe is given or performed prudently and circumspectly a man must bee carefull when hee reprehends his brother to watch his opportunities to take the best and fittest times when he will heare him with the right eare taking reproofe as a precious balme yea we must so reprove our brethren that their faults be not divulged or published the more by our reproofe Sect. 2 § 2. Give not holy things unto dogs nor cast your pearles before swine Wee see here clearly that wicked men and those who contemne preaching and reproofe are so odious unto God that he compares them to dogs and swine because following brutish affections at length they become brutish Quest 1 How or wherein are wicked men like these creatures First dogs and swine are ravenous beasts as appeares thus Answer 1 1. They are never satisfied they never have enough Isa 56.11 and herein are like unto oppressors who grinde the faces of the poore through covetousnesse 2. Swine will eat their young ones (g) Plin. 8.51 so many will undoe utterly their own Nephews and Neeces and neerest kindred defeating them and cheating them of their estates if possibly they can Againe they may bee resembled to swine in this particular who beggar and undoe their children by idlenesse or play or riotous living or the like Secondly they are most filthy and impure creatures Answer 2 as appeares thus 1. Swine wil wallow with great delight in filthy and stinking puddles so doe voluptuaries 2. They will eat filthy things namely Huskes carrion and the like 3. Dogs will returne to their old vomite Proverb 26.11 So men unto sinne for a time forsaken 2. Pet. 2.20 3. Swine trample under foote and defile whatsoever is cast unto them so to the wicked nothing is pure but even their mind and conscience is defiled Titus 1.15 Iude. 10. Thirdly dogs fiercely and angerly barke at all Answer 3 who doe not belong unto them or are not of that family wherein they are whether rich or poore high or low Superior or inferior good or bad This may be applyed 1. To those who speake evill of those who are in authority reproaching with opprobrious speeches the Lords annointed and substitutes as Shimei did (i) 2 Sam. 16.9 2. To those who hate all who are not of their opinion and judgement this is frequent with all sort of Separatists who like love allow speake well of none who are not of their straine and strange opinions 3. To those whose barke at and hate the righteous quatenus righteous because he is not of their societie and as wicked as they are Psal 22.16 Whom doth our Saviour principally meane by Quest 2 Dogs and Swine in this place First some by Dogs understand hereticks and by Answer 1 Swine Gentiles because Swine are cloven hoofed but doe not shew the cudde Hilar. S. Secondly some by Dogs understand froward and Answer 2 perverse men who will not bee converted and by Swine those who wallow in the pleasures of the world Chrysost S. Thirdly certainely the scope of our Saviour by Answer 3 these names is to shew
2 Tim. 1.9 It was not given Contra justum Answer for the Apostle there speakes of the threatnings curses and comminations of the Law which were not denounced against the righteous But charity and love sufficeth without works Object 3 And therefore they are needlesse Certainely it is most true that love sufficeth for it is the fulfilling of the Law Rom. 13.10 But First Answer not fained love which consists in words only but that which is in deed and in truth 1. Iohn 3.18 Secondly not a pretended love unto Christ in his owne person but a love extended also unto his members Matth. 25.45 Thirdly we cannot love Christ except we obey him If you love me saith Christ keepe my Commandements Iohn 14.15 where we see that according to our Saviour himselfe there can be no true love of him without obedience to the Commandements of God Quest 3 Is this the whole scope of the Law to doe to others as we would they should doe unto us that our Saviour here saith This is the Law and the Prophets Answer CHRIST reprehends the Pharises that hee may reduce them the better from their superstition For first they placed the marrow of the Law in ceremonies as in their Phylacteries and the observation of the Traditions of the Elders and the like (h) Mat. 23.5.23 15.2.9 Luke 16.14 Secondly in the meane time they neglected judgement and the workes of the Law Math. 23.1.23 Thirdly hence the Prophets call them from Ceremonies Esay 1.11 and 58.1.2 Amos 5.22 Deut. 10.16 and 30.6 And this is the scope of Christ to withdraw them from outward things to the inward marrow of the Law as Mathew 9.13 Joel 2.13 Mich. 6.6 c. Observ 2 Our Saviour teaching us hereby That the works of charity are the most true scope of the Law and Prophets Romans 13.8 c. God is love 1 John 4.10 and the Law is the Image of God Therefore the scope and end thereof must needs be love Quest 4 Doth the Law enjoyne nothing else but love doth it not require in us faith The just saith Habakkuk shall be saved by his faith yea doth it not exact holinesse righteousnesse and sobrietie Titus 2.11 Answer 1 First the doctrine of faith doth not properly teach what we must doe but what we must expect Now the proper subject of the Law is obedience Answer 2 Secondly obedience indeed doth include these three Faith Hope and Love but the Scripture usually doth insist principally upon Love unto our neighbours because therein wee most commonly faile and in the other are hypocritically false Men faine to have much faith in Christ and strong and sure hope of salvation and yet in the meane time be unjust unto men And therefore both the Master and the Disciple reciting the Law recite onely the second Table Matth. 19.19 Rom. 13.9 Quest 5 If the whole Law and Prophets consist in this short precept Thou shalt doe unto others as thou wouldst have them to doe unto thee then what need so many bookes and Prophets and Epistles and Sermons as there are Answer Certainely the Prophets and Sermons of the Preachers speake nothing against this rule yea this might suffice for the directing of us in our duty towards men if wee were not too perverse But because wee neither will understand neither be subject it is therefore necessary that we should be exhorted unto three things namely First Ad judicandum wee will not confesse what is just And therefore it is fit that we should be exhorted to judge betweene man and man thing and thing and that with equity and reason yea according to some prescript rules Secondly Ad obligandum generall words will not bind rebels and therefore many particular Lawes are added whereof there were no need if we would be but subject to this precept Wee see the Lord gives a particular charge concerning lending Deut. 15.2 and giving verse 7. and almes verse 9. c. and the like because our understanding is so blind our wills so perverse and our nature so corrupt that we will not be instructed with generall rules Thirdly Ad commone faciendum wee are very forgetfull and therefore we stand in need of many Lawes and rules and instructions and exhortations and all little enough Whether is honesty and upright dealing betwixt Quest 6 man and man praised and commended by God Honesty is greatly esteemed by God Answer Here observe that some attribute too much to honesty some derogate too much from it but the proper place thereof I conceive to be this First Honesty is in it selfe a good thing and commanded to all men Whatsoever things are good whatsoever things are honest c. labour after Philip. 4.8 Secondly Honesty is necessary not onely in respect of men Rom. 12.17 Provide things honest in the sight of all men but also in respect of God because he hates all sinnes Thirdly Honesty is acceptable and gratefull unto God yea Fourthly shall be crowned with a reward if it be true and rightly performed that is if accompanied with Religion in the life and proceeding from a sanctified heart Who are blame-worthy here Quest 7 Those who defining the workes of Religion Answer neglect honesty and integrity amongst men thus erre in their definition and thwart the truth here taught by our Saviour That the workes of love towards our brethren are the true scope and end of the Law and Prophets First the Pharisees were here faulty who placed the observation of the Law in ceremonies as was shewed before quest 3. Thirdly Hypocrites are here guilty also who place Religion in the observation of the first Table who will fast and pray publikely and performe some workes of outward holinesse Indeed these are to be done but those are not to be left undone Mat. 23.23 Wherein doth the Law of God excell humane Quest 8 Lawes The Law of God doth establish the affirmative part of the precept as well as the negative Answer and herein excelleth the best Lawes of men For humane Lawes onely forbid evill things but many good things are not therein commanded as for example There are Lawes established against murther and theft a man must not kill his brothers person nor steale his brothers substance for if so he shall be punished But men are not commanded by the Lawes of men First to visite the sicke who by reason of his affliction stands in need of solace Or Secondly to lend to the poore and those who want that so their necessities may be relieved Or Thirdly to feed the poore when he is hungry or give him drinke when hee is a thirst Or Fourthly to reduce the wandring traveller into the right way Or Fiftly to pardon and forgive those who injure and wrong us Or Sixtly to give counsell to the ignorant or comfort to the comfortlesse These things the Law of man doth not oblige all men unto But the Law of God commandâ— them all and that unto all Whatsoever thou wouldest that another should doe
may truely and safely say that in comparison of the bad the good are very rare almost like the Phoenix in Arabia vvho is but one or the Philadelphi in Arays never above two Thirdly the trueth of this appeares by the multitude Answer 3 of vvayes for there are many covetous many prophane many drunkards many uncleane persons many stubborne many perverse many vvorldly many hereticall many hypocriticall many key-cold many professors for a time vvho aftervvards relapse with the dog to his vomite and with the swine who was washed to the wallowing in the mire 2 Peter 2.20 Suppose that there vvere more godly then there are drunkards or adulterers yet not more then there are hypocrites and formall professors much lesse then all these Answer 4 Fourthly it is cleare that there are but few which walke in this strait way even from the nature of the way it selfe For 1. It is a very obscure and blind path and therfore is hard to find but easie to misse 2. It is a laborious and painfull way many things are therein to bee done as followes by and by 3. It is a dangerous way in regard of the enemies which lurke and lye in waite therein Which are First very strong like a roating Lyon 1 Pet. 5.8 or a stout warrier armed Luke 11.22 Secondly very craftie and subtle as appeares by his deceiving of Eve in innocency and paradise Thirdly very industrious and never wearie but seeking night and day and going too and fro to seduce and betray 4. It is a hard way to flesh and blood both in regard of renouncing all our former sinnes and in denying of our selves and our owne wils Answer 5 Fiftly it is evident that there are but few truely pious from the promisses of the Word which telleth us that onely a remnant shall bee saved Esa 10.21 Rom. 9.27 Answer 6 Sixtly the greatnesse of the worke is not the least argument to prove this truth that there are but few who walke in this strait way which â—ades to life For 1. Wee must devote our selves unto the service of the Lord and submit our selves wholy unto his will 2. Wee must take up our crosse and patiently endure all the afflictions and tribulations which wee meet withall in the way whether they be long or heavie 3. Wee must runne with patience cheerefulnesse and constancie the race that is set before us 4. Wee must denie all ungodlinesse and unrighteousnesse whatsoever Tit. 2.11 5. Wee must cloathe our selves with righteousnesse and obedience as with a garment 6. Wee must resist all out corrupt affections and lusts 1. Pet. 2.11 Now whosoever doth desire resolve and endeavour to doe all these will finde it a very great and Herculean labour Quest 3 Who are here deceived thinking themselves travellers in this way to life and are not Answer 1 First some erre here through a blind zeale or ignorant and superstitious religion â—eade for the proofe hereof Acts 21.20 and 22.3 and Rom. 10.3 and 2 Peter 2.2 Answer 2 Secondly some erre through hypocrisie Psalm 78.36 Isa 29.13 Ezech. 33.31 Answer 3 Thirdly some erre through carnall security or a sleepie perswasion (q) John 6.44.65 Matth. 11.27 trusting either 1. To a morall life and some outward reformation and abstinence from some grosse sinnes Or 2. To some false dreames of faith Answer 4 Fourthly some erre through lakewarmenesse in religion not labouring to bee burning and shining lights How may wee know whether wee bee of this number or not which walke in this strait way Let us examine our selves by these markes or signes Quest 4 namely First by the trueth of our covenant Answer have wee entered seriously into a new covenant with the Lord to serve him with all our hearts and with all our soules and all the dayes we have to live Secondly by the trueth of our zeale whether is our pretended zeale for Gods glory true or not that is 1. Whether is it perpetuall or not It is good saith the Apostle to bee zealously affected alwayes in a good matter (r) Galath 4.18 wee must not bee zealous per intervaâ—â—a sometimes but alwayes 2. Whether is thy zeale resolute or not doest thou resolve that although none else should serve the Lord yet thou wilt with Elias 1 King 14. and with Ioshua Chapter 24. dost thou purpose in thy heart with Peter not to forsake Christ though all the world should forsake him Thirdly wee must trie our selves by the truth of our lives and conversations and here examine 1. Whether dost thou labour to abound in every good worke through the whole course of thy life 2. Whether dost thou labour daily to encrease in obedience and in every good worke Fourthly let us examine our selves 1. Whether dost thou endeavour to subdue all grosse sinnes or not whether anger lust pride drunkennesse and the like 2. Not onely these but also to subjugate and bring under thy internall affections corruptions and lusts If wee finde those things in us in trueth they will bee comfortable arguments unto us that wee are of this small number who walke in this strait way of Pietie and which shall enter in at the narrow gate of felicitie when the Lord by death takes us out of this world Verse 15. Verse 15 Beware of false Prophets which come to you in sheepes cloathing but inwardly they are revening wolves § 1. Beware Cavete Sect. 1 Sometimes wee are bidden to take heed of our selves now wee are bidden to take heed of other Whereby our Saviour would teach us Observat That it is not enough for us to bee circumspect in our selves but we must also beware of others as we see Christ would not commit himselfe to all neither would suffer his Apostles to meddle with the leaven of the Pharisees but bids them beware of it And S. Paul would not have us to become companions of those who might seduce us Ephes 5.7 Why must we beware of others First because wee are easily carried away with Question 1 examples and therefore it is called leaven Men are Answer 1 like sheepe who are more readie to follow one another then to follow the voice of the shepheard Viviruus legibus non exemplis wee should live by lawes not by examples but wee are more readie to follow examples then precepts And therefore wee must beware of those who goe about to seduce us Secondly naturally wee are Athenians and desire Answer 2 to heare new things and to embrace them Acts 17.21 and Ephes 4.14 And therefore we had need bee so much the more warie of all those who by novelties and strange doctrines go about to mislead us Thirdly false Prophets like the divell can Answer 3 transforme themselves into an Angell of light 2 Cor. 11.13 and therefore there is great need that wee should be very wary of them § 2. Of false Prophets Section 2 Our Blessed Saviour here foretelleth that there will be still false teachers in the Church Acts 20.29 and 1. Tim. 4.1
settled in the truth that nothing can remove them Answer 2 Secondly God sometimes permits it in judgement unto others because they will nor beleeve nor obey the truth Answer 3 Thirdly God suffers it that he may knit us the more close unto his word for when we see that Prophecies and Miracles and all other things may deceive us it will make us more carefull to adhere and sticke close to the Scriptures as the onely sure true and perfect rule of truth Quest 2 Who erre here Answer 1 First the Papists who bragge and boast of Miracles but of this something hath formerly beene said Answer 2 Secondly those who hope they are the children of God for lesse causes then the working of Miracles There are many who upon very slender grounds perswade themselves that they belong unto God as for example 1. Some say I have lived thus long and yet I was never brought into any poverty or want And therefore without doubt I am precious in the Lords eye sight 2. Some say my riches encrease daily I prosper in whatsoever I take in hand and therefore I perswade my selfe that I am one of Gods beloved ones 3. Some say I languished in such or such a sicknesse or disease from which there was so small hope of recovery that the learned Physicians had given me over and yet contrary to all hope and beyond all strength of nature the Lord raised me up againe to my perfect health and strength And therfore this his gracious dealing with me doth assure me that I am one of those whom he hath promised never to forsake faile or leave 4. Some say I escaped such or such a danger which was extraordinary and almost miraculous may I not therefore assure my selfe that I am one of Gods children seeing he was so ready to helpe and protect me in the time of need Thus many leane upon the staffe of Egypt trust to such deceivable hopes as will utterly faile them and frustrate their expectation For many notorious wicked men have bin preserved from want poverty have bin blessed with riches and abundance have beene restored unto health and recovered from some extreame sicknesse yea have beene preserved and protected from some eminent danger And the Wise-man in generall telleth us that neither love nor hatred is knowne by any externall thing Eccles 9.1 By what kind of faith doth wicked men worke Miracles Quest 3 There is a threefold kind of faith namely First a faith which consists of humane opinion Answer and perswasion whereby those things are beleeved to be no lesse true which are laid downe in the History of the Bible then are the Histories of Livie Suetonius and those who writ of n w and unknowne Ilands This kind of faith in many things is common to the Turkes and Jewes And therefore by this faith false Prophets doe not worke Miracles Secondly there is a faith whereby verily vively efficaciously we assent to the promise of the mercy of God being incited and stirred up by the divine blasts and motions of the Spirit of God This is justifying faiâ—h and therefore by this wicked men doe not worke Miracles Thirdly there is a faith which is called miraculous or the faith of Miracles by which no change is wrought at all in the party in whom it is neither is he made one haire better thereby This faith is a vehement motion and perswasion of the divine Spirit whereby a man is incited to worke Miracles and to begge this power of God wholy beleeving that it is Gods will that they should be wrought and that that which they desire shall be granted Now those which adhere unto this beleefe sometimes obtaine what they desire (l) Pet. Mar. in Judic c. 6. ver 37 38. pag. 87. 6. Verse 23. And by this kind of faith it is that wicked men and false Prophets worke Miracles Verse 23. And then will I professe unto them I never knew you Depart from me yee that worke iniquity I never knew you Where we must observe that Christ saith not Non nosco vos nunc I know you not now to wit when your hypocrisie is detected and discovered but nunquam novi vos I never knew you to wit not then when you professed the faith or prophecied or wrought Miracles in my name Now Nosse here doth not signifie a bare knowledge but approbation I never knew you that is I knew you and tooke notice of you but I did never approve of you Question 1 How can they worke Miracles who are unknowne unto God For usually and truely we distinguish of Miracles thâ—t they are either First false as 2 Thessal 2.9.11 And these are but Impostures and delusions Or Secondly true and these are wrought by faith Now doth not Christ know these that by faith in him worke Miracles We must distinguish of faith in this manner Answer In faith there are two acts to wit First a certaine assent or apprehension this is historical a faith which the devill may have Ja. 2. Secondly an application of the thing beleeved and this is two-fold either First weake and unstable as is in the Presumptuous faith And Temporary faith Secondly solid apprehending either Whole Christ or Christ in part which is called Saving faith Miraculous faith Now as was affirmed and confirmed before a man may have a Miraculous faith and yet be unknowne unto Christ but those in whom is wrought this saving faith are knowne unto him Whence Observat We may learne That a man may have some particular good spirituall gifts and things in him and yet not be a true faithfull child of God The Pharisee did many good things and yet was but an hypocrite Luke 18.11 c. Many workes shew themselves good outwardly which proceede not from a true roote as appears Hebr. 6.4.5 and 10.26 and 2 Pet. 2.20 c. Quest 4 What good things may be in him who is not truely good in heart and truely faithfull Answer 1 First he may lament his sinnes committed as Cain and Judas and Ahab did Answer 2 Secondly he may be true in his words and promises though he lose by it Answer 3 Thirdly he may be charitable to the poore and plentifull in charitable workes 1 Cor. 13.2 Answer 4 Fourthly he may professe the truth and joyne himselfe to the society of Gods children as did Simon Magus Acts 8. and Saul when he prophecied 1. Samuel Answer 5 Fiftly he may reverence the word of God as Herod did Mark 6.20 All these things a man may doe and yet not be a whit benefitted thereby unto salvation because they may be in an unregenerate man Quest 5 How may we know that we are the children of God Answer Labour for these things which follow for if they be in us we may be certainly assured of our filiation First let us labour to be truely begotten and borne anew of the holy Spirit John 3.5 Secondly let us labour to be baptized with fire Thirdly let us
labour for internall light and peace and that we may be filled with the fulnesse of God Jerem. 31.34 Phil. 4.7 Ephe. 2 1â— Fourthly let us consecrate and dedicate our selves wholy up unto the Lord 1 Corinth 6.20 This is done two manner of wayes namely 1. Voto by vow This many promise to doe vowing and promising to serve the Lord. 2. Praxi in performance And thus wee must principally study how to serve and glorifie our God in all things Verse 24.25 all our dayes Verse 24.25 Therefore whosoever heareth these sayings of mine and doth them I will liken him unto a wise man which built his house upon a rocke And the raine descended and the flouds came and the wind blew and beat upon that house and it fell Sect. 1 not for it was founded upon a rocke § 1. Whosoever heareth these sayings doth them Our Saviour not saying barely whosoever heareth but adding who so heareth and doth these things may move these questions namely Quest 1 How many sort of hearers are there Answer 1 First some separate themselves from phanaticall and erroneous opinions hearing onely the word of God and acknowledging it onely to be the good word of truth thus approving praising and admiring of it and here stopping contenting themselves with this that they heare the word that they can discerne thereof and that they professe themselves to embrace the doctrine therein contained These are they whom our Saviour here saith heare the word but doe it not Answer 2 Secondly some heare the word and yet remaine wicked both in word and deed Thirdly some heare the word and are thereby perswaded to eschew evill but not to doe Answer 3 good Fourethly some heare the word and seeme to Answer 4 obey it both in word and deed but doe it in hypocrisie making faire shewes and pretences before men but their hearts runnes after their sinnes Fiftly some heare the word and labour in sincerity Answer 5 of heart to obey it Who is the best and most blessed hearer Quest 2 He that heareth the word of God and doth it Answer for such an one our Saviour pronounceth truly wise How may we know whether we be such blessed Quest 3 hearers or not Wee may easily know that we are hearers and doers by these signes namely Answer First if we heare the word with joy as Jeremiah did Thy words were found and I did eate them and thy word was unto me the joy and rejoycing of mine heart Jerem. 15.16 Secondly if wee doe with the word as with Physicke sent unto us in our necessity and sicknesse that is neither reject it nor apply it unto others but unto our selves onely Thirdly if we concoct and digest all things well which wee heare labouring to sucke some good juice out of all we heare It is an excellent signe of a good hearer to come away frâ—m the word either better or more learned either more humbled or more comforted either taught some lesson which formerly he had not learnt or more confirmed in some truth which formely hee had heard Certainely it is a signe of a sound body to turne all good meat into good blood moysture and nourishment Fourthly if wee be reproved and checked by the word and endure it patiently not being a whit provoked or incensed thereby but loving reproofe better then flattery it is a sure signe of a good hearer For flesh and blood cannot teach this it being opposite unto nature but it is the worke of the blessed Spirit Fiftly if we doe not onely patiently heare reproofe but also desire corrosives and reprehensions yea come unto the word with a desire that God would lay open and manifest unto us whatsoever in us is displeasing unto him it is an excellent signe of a good hearer And therefore if wee desire to be such as build their houses upon the true rocke let us heare the word of God with joy not with wearisomenesse let us apply it unto our selves not unto others let us lay up in our hearts and practise in our lives what wee heare in the word let us love nor hate those who reprove us yea let us desire God when wee come to his house so to direct the mouth of his servant who from him is to speake unto us that the word preached may be as a glasse wherin we may clearely see all our blemishes and whatsoever is amisse How may men gaine by their hearing or what Quest 4 is required of those who desire so to heare that they may reape true benefit thereby First they must meditate and ruminate seriously Answer 1 of what they reade and heare Secondly they must pray fervently unto God Answer 2 to give them grace to beleeve and practise what they reade or heare Answer 3 Thirdly they must talke and conferre about that which they read or heare because frequent meditation fervent supplication and pious communication and conference causeth the word to take deeper roote and to bring forth much sweeter fruit in us Our Saviour here conjoyning hearing and doing together would have us know that neither of them are sufficient alone wee must not heare and refuse to obey for that is but dead hearing wee must not obey and refuse to heare for that is but blend obedience Quest 5 Why must we both heare and doe the word of God Answer 1 First because all spirituall knowledge is to be found in the word Esa 8.20 Colos 3.16 Answer 2 Secondly because the sweetest comfort and soundest doctrine is drawne from the fountaine of the Scriptures whence it is compared to hony Ezech. 3.3 to wine and milke Esa 55.1.2 yea it is much sweeter then hony Psal 119.103 and more precious then gold Psal 1â—9 72.127 Answer 3 Thirdly the Scripture was written for us and for our instruction and consolation Rom. 4.23 and 15.4 and 1 Corinth 10.11 and therefore there is great reason that we should be both diligent in hearing and carefull in the practise thereof Answer 4 Fourthly it is necessary that we should both heare and obey the word because it is the best weapon against Satan God is stronger then Satan and his word is more powerfull then the devils assaults as we see Math. 4.7 and Ephes â— 7 and 2 Timoth. 3.16 and Hebr. 1.3 Answer 5 Fiftly it is requisite that we should heare and doe those things which the word teacheth because it is the foundation or ground worke of our salvation Acts 13.16 and 28.28 As appeares thus 1. The word is the meanes to beget us James 1.18 and 1 Pet. 1.23 2. The word is the meanes to worke faith in us Rom. 10.17 3. The word doth feed and nourish us as well as beget us for ex iisdem nutrimur ex quibus generamur 1 Pet. 2.2 4. The word is the sword whereby our spirituall enemies are over-come Ephes 6.13 5. The word is a light and a Lanthorne to direct our steps by Psal 119.105 6. The word is the mighty power of God unto salvation
funerals and this was either I. Cruell and bloody that the sound or yels of those whom they sacrificed might not bee heard and for this end the Jewes had all sorts of lowd instruments in a manner which sounded when they offered up their children unto Moâ—â—â—â— that so the cries of the babes might not pierce the Parents cares Or II. Their custome was superstitious viz. for the pacifying and appeasing of their gods this was most usuall with the Gentiles and is most dangerous to be imitated by Christians § 2. And the people making a noise Sect. 2 Whether was this action of these in making Quest 1 clamours and out-cries lawfull or not First in generall it is lawfull to mourn for the Answ 1 dead As might be proved I. From the practise of the Fathers Zach. 12.11 Gen. 23.2 and 1 Sam. 25.1 and 2 Sam. 1.24 and 11.26 II. From the approbation of our heavenly Father 1 King 14.13 III. From the Apostles warrant 1 Thess 4.13 c. Philip. 2.27 IV. From the making of the booke of Lamentations 2 Chron. 35.25 V. From our blessed Saviours example who wept for Lazarus Iohn 11.35 Secondly these here transgressed and sinned Answ 2 in what they did as also did divers others in their mourning and that in a three-fold regard namely I. Because they did not observe a mean or moderation in their mourning but mourned as they do who are without hope from vvhence we may learn That we must not mourne immoderately for the dead 1 Thess 4.13 Why may we not exceed in our lamentations Quest 2 for the losse of dear friends First because they and we at the last shall rise Answ 1 againe David weeps not when the child is dead because he shall goe to him 2 Sam. 12. Answ 2 Secondly wee must not mourn immoderately for the dead because death to the godly is happy and therfore excessive teares bevvrayes onely selfe-love and not true love at all Revel 14.13 Ier. 22.10 Non deflentur pucri nec senes quinquagenarij Alex. ab Al. 132. b. II. This sort of mourning was evill because a multitude or great many wept and mourned Multitudo tumultuans Now it is good to weepe with those who vveep c. Rom. 12.14 if it bee cordiall but if as here only for a forme or fashion sake vvithout any true sense of sorrovv then it is blame-vvorthy III. There vvas another fault in this mourning namely that they hired procured and brought together others to mourne for those vvho vvere dead Alexandria conducti Threnodes Rhod. 17.21 Sect. 3 § 3. And hee said unto them give place or depart Quest Why doth Christ drive away and cause to depart these Minstrels and Mourners Answ 1 First because they made a foolish and tumultuous noise Answ 2 Secondly because hee will not have the mysterie he is about communicated to such as these where we may observe two things namely I That Christ separates and cals whom hee pleases And II. That these were unworthy to stay with him because they were only led with sense and that either First externall regarding only their vanities and accustomed superstitious solemnities Or Secondly internall being carried away and transported through sorrow for the death of the Damosell Now the way unto Christ is to estrange the eyes from the world and to lift them up unto heaven Answ 3 Thirdly our Saviour causeth these to depart because the Maid was not finally dead and therfore although mourning be lawfull in measure yet now there was no need of it Answ 4 Fourthly our Saviour dismisseth these because they were Mockers as followeth § 5. Sect 4 § 4. The Maid is not dead but sleepeth Object The Papists object this place for the proofe of their equivocation and mentall reservation our Saviour saith here The Maid is not dead but sleepeth now the Damosel was naturally dead and therfore the words must be understood with this mentall reservation In respect of my power and will l Parsons Mitig. Pag. 365 Answ 1 First in this example there can neither bee shewed any secret confession or any interrogation put against or besides equity and truth nor any injury offered unto Christ nor any cause compelling Christ to use any equivocation by a mentall reservation but his speech was such as he usually used in his conversation with men n Conscide pag. 32. And therefore this example is unfitly brought for the confirming of the doctrine of equivocation m Amesius lib. 5. Secondly the sense of our Saviours words is clear and manifest enough by the circumstances thereof without any mentall reservation at all Answ 2 for he spake this to those who with mourning and weeping prepared to celebrate the exequits of the dead Damosell and by these words would have them know that presently hee will raise her up as though shee were but awakened out of a sleepe Now how could our Saviour expresse this unto them in more fit and pregnant words then he here useth v n Amesius ibid. Thirdly the Papists exposition is true that in respect of Christs divine power they that are Answ 3 dead are said to be but asleep which is a most frequent and ordinary phrase of Scripture Reade Tolet in hunc locum So that this speech is not equivocall but Metaphoricall and the Metaphor of calling Death a Sleep was most familiar with the Hebrewes and is most aptly used by our Saviour in this verse seeing that the raising of a dead woman to life was no more difficult unto him then the awakening her out of sleepe which he intended presently to do And therfore both his denying her to be dead and his affirming that she was but asleepe were but verball Amphibologies which all they might have understood who were not scornfull and incredulous contemners of his sayings Fourthly the Popish Priests equivocation as Answ 4 this I am no Priest meaning as ordained to kill a Calfe or such like is so farre beyond the horizon and sight of any mans capacity that he may sooner claspe hold of the man in the Moon then by any intimation of words or circumstance of speech reach unto such a reserved conceit o Mort. encount l. 2. cap. 10. p. 144 For the further clearing of this Objection I propound this question What is the true sense and meaning of these words The Maid is not dead but sleepeth Quest 1 First some understand them literally as though Answ 1 she were not dead indeed naturally by a separation of the soule from the body but only shee seemed to them as though she were dead Here observe that many times sick persons appear to the living to bee dead and that one of these wayes to wit either I. By swounding and fainting Lipothymià Or II. By some deep and dead sleep wherby all the senses are bound arising either from drunkennesse or much watching or extraordinary labour and wearinesse Or III. By some invincible Lethargy Or IV. By the suffocation of the Matrix Or V.
By some beginning Apoplâ—xie But none of these had place in this Maid she being truly dead Secondly some understand these words Miraculously Answ 2 as if our Saviour would say As yet after the course of nature she is dead but I will restore her unto life Thus the Prophet from the Lord saith Morieris to Hezekiah thou shalt die Esay 38.1 and afterwards vives thou shalt live 2 King 8.10 But these words imply something more for they doe not belong only to this Dâ—mosell but also unto us Muscul s Offendit naturam mortis piorum Guali s Thirdly some understand these words Philosophically in regard of the soul which dieth not Answ 3 therfore neither the Maid because Mens cujusque est quisque And therfore death is called a dissolution because the soul dieth not but returneth unto God that gave it Eccles 12 7. And therfore David commends his soul unto God Psal 31.5 as doth also Christ Luke 23.46 and Stephen Acts 7.59 But these words imply something more than this because this opinion neither affirmeth nor proveth any thing concerning the Resurrection and therefore may be maintained by a Sadduce Answ 4 Fourthly these words The Maid is not dead but sleepeth may be expounded Theologically because the whole man shall live again hereafter in the Resurrection and that either I. Generally because at the last day the body of every one shall be raised and united again to the soul Or II. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Because onely the godly shall live for ever a life of felicity and glory Ergo docet quae conditio mortis spem resuscitationis Gualt s In these words our Saviour teacheth us the condition of death namely Observ That death is not a finall dissolution but only as it were a sleep for a time Quest 2 How doth the truth of this appear The truth hereof appears by these particulars viz. Answ First because death is common unto all and hath ceazed upon all and therefore is not a finall dissolution nor totall destruction of soul and body Secondly because those who dye are said to sleep as appears I. By the godly before the Law Gen. 47.30 And II. By the godly under the Law as 2 Sam. 7 12. and 1 King 2.10 and 11.43 And III. By the wicked under the Law as 1 King 14.20 c. and verse 31. and 15.8 Esa 14.18 And IV. By the Saints under the Gospel Iohn 11.11 Acts 7.60 and 1 Cor. 11.30 and 15.18 Thirdly because sleep is like to death for so it binds all the senses that it makes the body seem to be livelesse because in sleep the body moves not perceives not regards not either wife or children or possessions or employments or affairs or pleasure or beauty or health Psal 76.5 And hence Sepulchers are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Dormitories or sleeping houses Fourthly because death is like unto sleep for we sleep for a time and then awake and rise So we shall all arise from the grave of death Reade Iob 19.25 Psal 16.9 c. Daniel 12.2 and Mat. 25.32 c. Iohn 5.28 and 2 Cor. 5.10 Quest 3 What happinesse do they enjoy that sleep in the Lord Answ 1 First now they enjoy the sight of God that beatificall vision Mat. 5.8 and that in fulnesse Bâ—â—n ex Psal 34.8 Answ 2 Secondly now they are free from all mutation change danger and fear Thirdly and their very bodies at the last day Answ 3 shall awake unto glory 1 Cor. 15. What is required of us in regard of this sleep Quest 4 death Let us prepare our hearts for a happy Resurrection Psal 57.7 doing as men do Answ who are ready to lay themselves down to sleep namely First before they sleep they shut bolt and lock the doors for fear of Thieves so let us bolt and lock the doors of our hearts that sathan do not enter let us seek to be secure from him by Christ that is let us labour that we may be certainly assured that Christ is our Mediatour Intercessour and Advocate who will obtain for us at Gods hands remission and pardon of all our sins Secondly before men sleep they hide lock up or make sure their purses and money so we must be carefull to lay up our treasure in heaven Matthew 6. Thirdly before men sleep they provide and prepare something to cover them lest they should take cold so we must labour that we may be cloathed with the covering of Christs righteousnesse Rom. 13.12.13 Fourthly men before they sleep dispose and lay ready in order their garments that they may finde them and cloath themselves with them when they awake lest they be found naked so we must labour that we may have the garments of sanctity and sincerity otherwise we shall be found naked and like him without a wedding garment cast into everlasting fire And thus if we desire that death may be a happy sleep and our Resurrection a happy awakening we must be watchfull against sathan and carefull to adorn our selves with sanctity and piety but principally carefull that Christ may be our Mediatour and we cloathed with his righteousnesse and then death shall be but like a sweet sleep and the last Trump like a joyfull sound summoning us to our Coronation and everlasting inheritance § 5. And they laughed him to scorn Sect. 5 Christ we see here both speaks and does promiseth and performeth and yet is derided for which they are justly excluded and caused to depart to teach us That deriders mockers and scoffers Observ shall be shut out from Christs presence Gen. 21.9 Gal. 4.29 c. Why shall these be put out from Christ Quest 1 First because on their part it argues pride Answ 1 and insolencie that they will not hear Christ Prov. 13.1 Secondly because this scoffing and derision is Answ 2 terminated in God whether it be I. Against God himself as Gal. 6.7 Or II. Against Christ as Luke 22.63 and 23.11 Or III. Against Gods word as Act. 2.13 and 2 Pet. 3.3 Or IV. Against his Messengers as 2 Chron. 30.10 Lâ—m. 3.14 15. Or V. Against the godly or the true Church as Psal 22.7 and 35.15 and 119.51 Esa 37.23 Or VI. Against the poor and weak who hath no helper 1 Sam. 17.42 Now against which soever of these derision be directed yet it is terminated in God and therefore no scoffers shall come or be suffered to abide in Christs presence Quest 2 Who is here blame-worthy Answ 1 First those who deride the dejected Here observe that there are two sorts of evils namely Culpae Poenae Now wicked men sometimes deride their brethren for evils either First Active of sin thus the Ammonites laughed because the Sanctuary of the Lord was prophaned Ezech. 25.3 Now Charity covers a multitude of sins n 1 Pet. 4.8 and therefore Christians should deride none for this kinde of evill Secondly Passive of punishment thus Iob complains that base persons disdained him when Gods hand was upon him
but of righteousnesse and true holinesse Answ 5 Fiftly we must not seek him in the way of new or strange opinions but in the way of truth submitting and subjecting both our selves and our opinions to the word of truth Esa 8.20 Answ 6 Sixtly we must not seek him idlely and sluggishly in our beds Cant. 3.1 but diligently and industriously Prov. 8.33 II. Other Copies reade and that more truly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 loosed untied or scattered abroad because things being untied must needs be dissipared the meaning therefore is the people were without a Shepherd therefore they went astray and were scattered to and fro hither and thither Observ 2 To teach us That except people be tied by Pastorall bonds and ligaments they must needs erre or except people be restrained by preaching and attended carefully by Preachers they will erre and go astray Reade Ier. 2.5 8. and 10.20 c. and 50.6 Zach. 10.2 and 11.10 15 c. Quest 4 Why do people stray when Pastours are a wanting Answ 1 First because it is the office of a Shepherd to go in and out before his flock Numb 27.17 And therefore where there is none to take that eare or to discharge that calling there the people must needs erre For I take it for granted that man by the light of nature or by the power of any naturall goodnesse that is in him cannot finde out or walk in the way of truth Answ 2 Secondly because those who break Pastorall bonds will be held by none that is those who will not be restrained from sin by the honour of God Religion his word and Ministers those will be subject to no tye at all but like mad or possessed men will break all bonds Reade Acts 20.28 and Heb. 13.17 III. Others reade Disjecti And expound it thus viz. First Errantes they wandred to and fro scattered here and there out of order and rank Secondly Fluctuantes they wavered not knowing what to hold nor what to do Ephes 4.14 but were like the Waves of the sea tossed to and fro Thirdly Iacentes stertentes dormitantes securi they were secure and fast asleep to teach us That those who are loosed from the Ministery of Preachers become secure or none are so secure Observ 3 or presumptuous as those who are destitute and deprived of preaching This appears thus First the Ministers are Watchmen set over people to keep them from sleeping in sin Ezech. 3. and 33. Secondly there is in people a naturall pronenesse unto peace and quiet and carnall security And therfore when those are gone which should keep them awake they must needs sleep Vers 38. Pray ye therefore the Lord of the harvest Vers 38 that he will send forth labourers into his harvest § 1. Pray ye Sect. 1 We see here that although it be a good and necessary work to send forth labourers into the harvest yea a work pleasing unto God and profitable unto men yet we must not expect it without prayer To teach us That prayer is the onely way to obtain blessings and good things at Gods hands Mat. 7 7. Observ Luke 18.1 Act. 6.4 and Ephes 6.18 and 1 Thess 5.17 and 1 Pet. 4.7 and 5.9 How doth it appear that we cannot truly hope Quest 1 to enjoy any blessings without prayer It appears thus viz. First Answ because prayer is the ordinance of God and therefore Elias without it could not obtain rain 1 King 18. Secondly because prayer is the approbation of our faith if with a strong confidence and assurance we make our requests known unto God it argues faith in us Thirdly because by praying unto God for good things we shew that I. He is the Authour and fountain of every good gift and every perfect being Iam. 1.17 And II. That we depend upon him onely for those good things which we lack And therefore as without prayer we cannot be assured of any good thing so by prayer we obtain whatsoever is good for us What need is there of prayer feeling God Quest 2 hath decreed what he will give us As he hath decreed the end so he hath decreed the means he who sows not cannot reap Answ and he who eats not cannot live And therefore he that desires any blessing must submit himself to the use of those means which God hath appointed for the obtaining of it God knows vvhat we want and therfore what Quest 3 need we pray We pray Non ut doceaâ— sed ut desiderium augeâ—â—â— August de orandâ— Deum not that we might instruct God Answ but that we might by prayer set a more sharp and keen edge upon our own desires after those good things which we want Object But we are commanded to cast our care upon God And therefore prayer is needlesse Answ It follows not for vve must first pray and beg and be instant vvith God for vvhat vve vvant and then cast our care upon him concluding Father not as I will but as thâ—u wilt Quest 4 Why must vve pray Answ 1 First because it is the most certain remedy God having promised to hear vvhen vve call Ioh. 16.23 c. Answ 2 Secondly because it is Pharmacum generale the most generall means for I. Prayer pierceth and penetrateth the heavens And II. Is a means to obtain victory in the day of battell Exod. 17. And III. Thereby rain may be procured in the time of drought 1 King 19. And IV. It is a means to make the barren Womb bear 1 Sam. 1.10 And V. By prayer vve may obtain pardon of our sins Luke 18 11. Yea VI. It changeth a revealed threatning Ion. 3.10 For Ionah had proclaimed Yet forty daies and Niâ—iâ—eh shall be destroyed But the King proclaiming a Fast and commanding prayer changeth the Commination and sentence into mercie And VII It worketh miracles for by prayer Ioshua obtained that the Sun should stand still and Elias that the dead should be raised unto life And VIII It takes away evils and delivereth out of prison Acts 12.5.12 And IX It expels and drives away Sathan Luke 10. And X. It tyes Gods hands that he cannot punish Exod. 32.10 Let me alone saith the Lord that I may destroy this people Ligatum habent sancti Dominum ut 〈◊〉 puniaâ— nisi caâ—â— permiserini ipsi Bern. s The Saints have the Lords hands by prayer so fast manacled that he cannot punish the wicked except they will give him leave And therefore these things considered there is great reason that we should pray for whatsoever good blessing we stand in need of whether temporall or spirituall Answ 3 Thirdly it is necessary that we should pray because it increaseth our spirits and enflameth our zeal Answ 4 Fourthly because thereby we worship and please God Acts 6.4 Quest 5 How must we pray Answ Generall Rules The Rules for prayer are either Generall or Particular First the generall Rules to be observed in Rule 1 prayer are these namely First we must pray with the Understanding that
excitantur Ministri ad concionandum And thus Peter Acts 3. and Paul Acts 17. take occasion to Preach Christ Certainly if First the obedience of the Church be observed that we have a commission or at least a permission to Preach from the Church wherein we live And Secondly if the rule of decencie be observed And Thirdly if scandals and giving of just offences be avoided Then the word may be preached alwayes and every where in season and out of season 2 Tim. 4.2 both because it is the word of God and seed of salvation and also because herein we imitate our Lord Christ Sect. 2 § 2. Preach Wee see here that lost and wandering sheepe must be reduced and brought home againe and that by the Preaching of the word to teach us Observ That the meanes of bringing us home unto Christ is the preaching of the word the truth hereof in generall appeares by these places Rom. 1.16 and 16.25 and 1 Corinth 1.18.21 Titus 1.3 But more plainely by these particulars namely First because as God gave his word so hee gave also Preaching Rom. 10.8 and 1 Pet. 1.25 and Preachers Ephes 4.11 Secondly because God forbids those to Preach who are not sent Rom. 10.15 c. or not called as Aaorn was Hebr. 7. Thirdly because God blesseth and assisteth those whom he calls and sends that is I. He enables them by his grace in some measure for that great calling making them able Ministers 2 Cor. 3.6 and 4.6 And II. He blesseth their labours with good successe making them profitable and powerfull for the reducing of lost sheepe unto Christ Acts 2.47 Romanes 15.29 and 1 Corinth 3.6 c. 2 Tim. 4.17 Fourthly because where hee will not have those who go astray to be reduced and brought backe there he denies the word Amos 8.11 c. Acts 16.6 and 19.9 Fiftly because still those who are converted are converted by Preaching Reade the places in the margent b Acts 2.41 and 4.4 and 8 6.35 c. and 10.34 c. and 11 19.20.26 and 13.42 c. and 17 11. Object But it may here be objected This is but a temporall precept to preach the word and therefore it is not the meanes now of bringing us home unto Christ Answer I denie the antecedent because it is not a temporall precept but an eternall continuing from the beginning to the ending as may bee thus proved First God himselfe preached divers waies and after manners unto Adam Abraham and Iacob Heb. 1.1 Secondly God hath enjoyned and commanded the Prophets to preach unto his people Esa 40.9 yea to lift up their voyces and reprove them Esa 58.1 Thirdly the Lord sanctified Iohn Baptist in the wombe for this end that by preaching he might bring many children unto their fathers Mal. 4. Luk. 4. Matth. 3.1 c. Fourthly Christ himselfe preacheth yea spends his time wholly in preaching and working of miracles Matth. 4.17 and 9.35 and 11.1 Ephes 2.17 Fiftly here he commands his Apostles to preach to the Iewes and the lost sheep of Israel Sixtly afterwards he makes this precept concerning preaching generall for all people Matth. 28.20 Go and teach all nations and promiseth to be with them and to assist them Mark 16.16 Seventhly and to the Churches which are established he hath given Pastours and Teachers Ephes 4.11 unto whom he hath committed the care of his flock Acts 20.28 Eightly yea this he hath ordained untill the end of the world Ephes 4.13 c. and his second comming 1. Tim. Who are here to blame Quest 1 First those Pastours who being called unto Answ 1 this worke are negligent therein not caring how seldome they preach Saint Paul enforced himselfe to preach and did strive therein Rom. 15.20 because he knew that a woe belonged unto him if he did not preach 1 Corinthians 9.15 Secondly those are here faulty who neglect Answ 2 and despise the word preached whether it be I. Through tediousnesse and wearisomnesse this is so common as nothing more men usually are so weary of the word that they slight and contemne it Amos 8.11 Or II. Through an opinion of another Spirit or as though the Spirit of God would teach them without the word Indeed it is said that the faithfull under the Gospel shall be taught of God Ierem. 31.32 but this is by his word and the preaching thereof as was shewed in the proofe of the point Or III. Through curiositie except the word preached be sweetned Here First hearers are to blame who having itching eares despise sound doctrine loving and liking onely quaint and rhetoricall and humane learning Secondly speakers who vaunt themselves or seeke onely for praise and applause by their acute neat and eloquent discourses Not like Paul who desired onely to preach in the demonstration of the Spirit Nor like Peters preacher who must speake as the Oracles of God yea so as that God in all things may be glorified through Iesus Christ c 1 Pet. 4.11 Thirdly they are very faulty here who hinder Answ 3 the preaching of the word the more carefull we are to promote Preaching the liker we are unto Christ and the more we oppose or hinder it the more unlike yea contrary we are unto him This was the fault of the Iewes continually Matth. 23.13 and Acts 14. For they still withstood and hindered the word of God and the preaching of Christ And this is too great a fault now in our dayes and places For I. Some disswade others from the preaching of the word as the Papists and Seminaries do II. Some forbid others the preaching of the word Now these are either masters of families who will never or very seldome suffer their servants to come to Divine Service or Sermons or else idle Ministers and dumbe dogs who neither will or can teach their people themselves nor suffer them to go where they may be taught This is as much as in them lies to hinder them from conversion Christ and salvation III. Some calumniate detract and slander the godly Ministers of the word that so their mouthes may be stopped and they hindered from preaching Answ 4 Fourthly they are to blame here who make other use of the word preached then this that they may be converted thereby Certainly we are lost and wandring sheep untill we be reduced unto Christ and therefore although it be a good thing for a people to have a faithfull and carefull Pastour yet it is unprofitable unto them so long as they are not brought home by him unto the Shepherd of their soules Iere. 51.9 Luke 5.5 Quest 2 What is meant by this word preach Answer It signifies to publish and proclaime to teach them First that preaching is a worke publikely to be performed And Observ Secondly that in preaching they must rather teach then perswade Or That the chiefest office duty and worke of a Minister is publikely to teach his people the Christian faith here two things might be distinguished namely First Quomodo docendum
how must they teach they must teach them publikely not secretly d Iohn 18.20 but on the house tops Matth. 10.27 Secondly Quid docendum what must they teach they must teach the doctrine of faith and the mysterie of the Gospel Rom. 6.25 For thus did the Apostles Acts. 2.29 c. 3.13 c. and 8.5.35 and 10.36 c. and 4.10 c. For herein is perfected and performed the promise of God that the world should be enlightened by the preaching of Christ Luke 2.32 Rom. 10.18 c. And hence salvation is called knowledge Iohn 17.3 Quest 3 Is nothing else required of Ministers but only to teach publikely Answ Certainly many other things are required of Ministers besides this to wit First some private duties namely I. To watch attend and be carefull over their flocks Acts 20.28 Hebr. 13.17 II. To admonish them lovingly alone 1 Thes 2.11 III. To reduce and bring home those who erre and go astray For although to admonish an offender and to labour to reclaime him be a Christian office generall and common to all Christians as appeares by these places Coloss 3.16 and 1 Thess 5.14 Heb. 3.13 and 10.24 yet the Ministers are principally and more particularly obliged and tied hereunto 1 Thess 5.12 Secondly some publike duties there are also required of Ministers beside publike preaching namely I. To pray for them Act. 6.4 And II. To administer the Sacraments unto them Matth. 28.20 And III. To reconcile and make up breaches betweene those of their flocke and to labour to compose jarres and to quench all sparkes of griefe And IV. To confute those errours and false opinions which their people hold V. To use the power of the Keyes whether unto binding or loosing as just occasion offereth it selfe But VI. Chiefly Ministers must exhort 2 Tim. 4.2 and publikely admonish 2 Pet. 1.12 c. and 3.1 And therefore often to Doctrine is added Exhortation Act. 2.38.40 and 3.19 But the Principallest of the two is the declaration of the mysterie of Christ and godlinesse 1 Tim. 3.16 Who are here to blame Quest 4 First those who neglect the preaching of the Answ 1 Word and publike assemblies what promise can they cleave unto who despise the preaching of the Word that being by the Divine Ordinance of God the meanes whereby wee must be taught and instructed in the knowledge of the truth Secondly they are faultie here who excite and stirre up the affections without knowledge for Answ 2 hence came zeale without knowledge therefore Saint Paul labours that the Colosians may be first rooted grounded and established in the faith Colos 1.9.10 and 3.16 I will not here dispute whether the Iudgement should first be enformed or the affections awakened For certainely as faith and Repentance doe mutually beget one another and are reciprocally begotten so doth knowledge and affection And yet there is a sort of knowledge which seemes to be first because Ignoti nulla cupido a man cannot love that which hee knowes not And againe the affection being inflamed kindled and excited doth draw us to a more sublime and inward knowledge VERS 8. Heale the sicke cleanse the Lepers Verse 8 raise the dead cast out Devils Freely ye have received freely give § 1. Cleanse the Leper Sect. 1 Why is the Leper here separated from the sick Quest or particularly named and not generally included under these words Heale the sicke First this was not because the Leprosie was an Answ 1 incurable disease for there are many other diseases in nature incureable or at least for the most part which are not here particularized but implied under this Word Sicke Yes the Leprosie it selfe was not incureable Secondly but Sicknesse and Leprosie are here separated Answ because they differ in signification For I. Sicknesses signifie the weaknesse of the mind and the want of health in the heart But II. Leprosie is condemned as an impure thing by God and therefore such must be extruded out of the Congregation of the faithfull And therefore it is said here Cleanse the Leper but Heale the sicke to teach us that First in sicknesse wee receive strength from God and are freed from the weaknesse and infirmities of the soule and corroborated both in our understanding affection and obedience And Secondly that in Leprosie we are received and restored unto the love of God and the assemblies of the Saints Sect. 2 § 2. Freely yee have received Our Saviour here commands them to give freely because he hath sent them and given power unto them freely imitating herein Kings who are wont to adorne their Embassadors and Embassages for the praise of their owne munificence and bountie For Christ First in his Legates shewes his munificence and that thus viz. I. He doth not adorne or honour them with nobility of stocke or rich attire or precious stones or send them in Chariots bravely accompanied and attended upon because his kingdome was not of this world Iohn 18. And therefore his chiefe Embassadors Iohn and Peter had no no gold to give the poore man Act. 3. so poore were they themselves But II. He sends them adorned with the power of Miracles enabling them to do those things which no other could doe Luke 10.17 and Act. 3. Secondly Christ shewes his glory and bounty in his Embassage for I. By his Embassadors hee offers great gifts unto all namely First temporall and spirituall health he offers to dispossesse heale cure recover and restore the dead unto life Kings are wont to cast money abroad among the poore but what Monarch can heale the sicke or cleanse the Leper or raise the dead or cast out devils as Christ here gives his legates power to doe Secondly but all this and more than these are nothing in comparison of that kingdome of heaven and eternall felicity which hee offers in the life to come for gold is corruptible but this joy is perpetuall and endures for ever e 1 Pet. 1.24 II. These great gifts Christ by his Embassadors offers to give freely if wee will but come unto him How great and immense therefore are the riches of God Ephes 1.18 Christ by these words Quia accepistis because ye have received would teach us Observ That we have no good thing of our selves but whatsoever good thing is in us we have received it from God who is the Fountaine of all good Iames 1.17 Quest 1 How doth this appeare Answer Thus whatsoever thing we have either First it comes aliundè from some other and therefore from God who is the Author and giver of every good thing the cattle on a thousand hils being his Psalme 50. yea hee giving and governing our nature so that in him we live and move and have our being Act. 17.28 Or Secondly it is in our selves and is either I. Evill in it selfe as the concupiscence of the heart Genes 8.21 Or II. At least good but corrupted like wine in a poysoned cup. And therefore it is cleare that these good things which
brother whereby God is dishonoured or his soule endangered Fourthly if after such faithfull and friendly Answ 4 admonition our brother will not amend wee must then forsake his familiarity because God is to be loved more then men But profession and religion will be scandalized Object 6 by thus casting off the acquâ—intance of hypocriticall professours or by discovering them unto the world to be such First the Religion of God needs not the lies Answ 1 of men and it is a great errour to cover hypocrisie under this pretence Secondly when any professe Christ or Religion Answ 2 falsely they scandalize profession and therefore such are not to be familiarly associated or intimately loved yea those who cover wicked workes with a rugge of Religion doe scandalize it most of all and therefore are most worthy to be shunned and their company to be avoided Thirdly in such a case as this the right hand Answ 3 is to be cut off If one member be seazed upon by a gangrene it must be taken away otherwise the whole body perisheth yea we know that one sore sheepe infects the whole flocke Wherefore such hypocrites as under a show of Religion commit evill are to be cast off yea given over unto sathan for a time 1 Corinthians 5.5 that so other formalists may learne to amend VERS 12. And when yee goe into an house salute it Verse 12 We may observe here that the salutations of the Iewes were testified either by words or some humble gesture of the body First by words and then these were the usuall formes The Lord be with you or The Lood blesse you Ruth 2.4 From the last of these blessing is often taken in Scripture for saluting If thou meet any blesse him not and if any blesse thee answer him not again saith Elisha to Gehazi 2 Kings 4.29 The sense is as our English renders it Salute him not Sometimes they said Peace be unto thee peace be upon thee Goe in peace and such like When ye come into an house salute the same and if the house be worthy let your peace come upon it but if it be not worthy let your peace returne to you In this verse and the next Secondly by gestures thus their salutations were signified sometimes by prostrating the whole body sometimes by kissing the feete Luk. 7.38 commonly by an ordinary kisse Å¿ Xâ—noph de institut â— vâ— li. 1. g. â—7 â—â— p. 113. Moses went out to meet his father in law and did obeysance and kissed him Exod. 18.7 Moreover Ioseph kissed all his brethren and wept upon them Gâ—n 45.15 This Saint Paul calleth an holy kisse 1 Cor. 16.20 Saint Peter a kisse of charity 1 Pet. 5.14 Tertullian t â—ert de 〈◊〉 1. l. 14. calleth it Osculum pacis a kisse of peace And these were kisses which a Cato might give and a Vestall receive Verse 13 VERS 13. And if the house bee worthy let your peace come upon it but if it be not worthy let your peace returne to you Sect. 1 § 1. If the house be worthy It may here be objected that none are worthy and therefore if the Apostles must goe to none but such â—â—ject they must goe to none at all Answ 1 First the Papists say that there is a worthinesse of congruitie but I omit it Answ 2 Secondly this word Worthy is often put for Fit Ephes 4.1 Philip. 1.27 Colos 1.10 and 1 Thes 2.12 Answ 3 Thirdly there is a double worthinesse Rei Personae a worthinesse of the thing Luke 3.8 and a worthinesse of the person Answ 4 Fourthly there is a worthinesse in respect of God and a worthinesse in respect of men And thus here if the Apostles judge them worthy then they may lodge with them Reade before verse 10. of this Chapter and Luk. 7.4 and 1 Tim. 5.17 and 6.1 Answ 5 Fiftly although we are not worthy yet God will and doth repute us as worthy if humbly we receive his word and Messengers here I might shew two things but I but name them namely I. That God doth accept of the persons of the faithfull as though they were worthy Reade Luke 20.35 21.36 Act. 5.41 and 2 Thes 1.5 Revel 3.5 II. That God doth accept of the workes of the faithfull Luke 3.8 Act. 26.20 Quest But who are worthy or how are any worthy Answ 1 First some are reputed worthy because they receive and embrace the Gospel which is offred unto them Secondly some are accepted as worthy and Answ 2 thought so because they repent at the preaching of the Gospel And hence Christ himselfe abides with the Publican Matth. 9. because he repented Certainely this place speakes of both these For I. The Word is to bee received And II. It being received doth teach us how to repent and what to doe For the end of preaching is to convert and repent Matthew 4.17 Hence we may note That the true worthinesse of a Christian doth consist in a ready receiving of the Word Observ and in being converted thereby Reade Iohn 8.47 and 10.27 For Christ first offers himselfe unto us in the Word Iohn 1.12 And the end of giving the Gospel is to frame us after the likenesse of Christ and therefore we must let it have its perfect worke in us Colos 3.16 More particularly First we must receive the Word when it is offered Iohn 10.16.27 Act. 2.41 Not rejecting it as some doe nor seeking other wayes besides it as others doe Secondly our life is to bee renewed by the Word and wee must be built up thereby Matth. 7.24 c. And this is to receive the Word indeed Iohn 13.17 Act. 11.1 § 2. Let your peace come upon it What is meant Sect. 2 here by peace Quest 1 First love and a familiar conversing this is Answ 1 true but not the whole truth Secondly prayer for their peace this is true Answ 2 also but is not the meaning of this place because this is to be denied unto none Thirdly by your peace may be meant the preaching Answ 3 of the Gospel because it is not to be cast unto dogs or swine Matth. 7.6 This is true likewise but the word implies something more Fourthly true peace is the effect of the Gospel Answ 4 preached as if our Saviour would say indeed they shall obtaine peace who receive you and repent by your preaching Against this exposition it may bee objected Object the phrase here is Imperative and therfore it signifies something which is in the Apostles power to give or to take away Veniat let your peace come upon it and let your peace return unto you againe Certainely Answ because in the receiving or refusing of the Gospel peace is brought or taken away imparted or deprived therefore Christ saith unto the Pharisees yee have shut out the kingdome of God To those who receive the Gospel peace is given but from the rejecters thereof peace is taken away wherefore the sense and meaning of this place is this If
they be worthy continue preaching unto them and then they shall have indeed the peace of God To teach us that the Gospel being received Observ doth bring true peace along with it or those who receive the Gospel preached have true peace Luke 19.9 Esa 26.12 and 54.13 How doth this appeare for it seemes otherwise Quest 2 and experience shewes that the Professors of Religion are the most derided scoffed and persecuted of all other First God is called the God of peace and the Answ 1 King of peace Hebr. 7.2 and therefore they who embrace his word and truth shall surely have peace Answ 2 Secondly it is proper to the Gospel to bring peace whence the Preachers thereof are said to preach peace Ephes 2.14.17 And the Gospel is called the Gospel of peace Ephes 6.15 because the Ministers of the New Testament preach peace Act. 10.36 Answ 3 Thirdly Peace is an effect of faith Rom. 5.1 And therefore the faithfull who are the onely true Receivers of the Gospel shall certainely have peace Quest 3 With whom have the faithfull and the true Receivers of the word peace Answ 1 First with God because they are reconciled unto him from whence ariseth exceeding joy for they are of all other then the most safe and secure What can harme them who are covered under Gods wing yea who are married unto him Hos 2.19 with an everlasting covenant Rom 8.38 Answ 2 Secondly they have peace with their brethren for they are all servants of one Master in one house Ephes 2.19 yea all members of one body Rom. 12. and 1 Corinth 12. And therefore they have peace among themselves They are exhorted unto the love of one another 1 Iohn because love is the bond of peace Ephes 4.3 Certainely the Church of Christ is no other then a family of love for they have not only sweet societie among themselves but also with Christ their Lord and head 1 Iohn 1.3 and 1 Cor. 1.9 yea such peace have the faithfull receivers of the Gospel that we reade of three thousand yea five thousand that had but Vnam dâ—mum-mensam-animam Chrys s One house one home one table one soule Act. 2.41 c. and 4.4.32 Answ 3 Thirdly they have peace with themselves and in their own hearts and affections For I. Although they have inward corruptions which rebell against them Rom. 7.23 yet II. With their mindes they serve the law of God Rom. 7.22.25 and the peace of God beares rule in their hearts Colos 3.15 And III. Although they bee sometimes polluted by sinne yet they wash themselves with the teares of sorrow as David Psal 51. and Peter Matth. 27. did and then by the Lord are restored againe unto peace of conscience Answ 4 Fourthly there is another peace which is proper to the faithfull receivers of the Word and that is securitie from danger reade Psal 27. 31. and 91. and 2 Tim. 1.12 and 1 Iohn 4.18 And therefore happy thrice happy are the godly embracers and receivers of the Gospel who have peace with God and men and their owne consciences and assurance that Malum qua malum no evill as it is an evill can come unto them Quest 4 How may we know whether we are right receivers of the word or not Examine these things viz. Answ First whether by our hearing wee are made partakers of inward peace or not 2 Pet. 3.14 Secondly whether our hearing have united us in love unto our brethren or not Thirdly whether doth the peace of God beare rule in our hearts Colos 3.15 Fourthly whether is all feare of temporall evils expelled out of our hearts or not Are we in dangers as bold as Lyons carefully avoiding perils but cowardly fearing none Certainely hee who truely heares and receives the preaching of the word hath peace within himselfe peace with his brethren peace with his God and assured hope of protection and preservation from evils as such VERS 16. Behold Verse 16 I send you forth as sheepe in the midst of wolves be yee therefore as wise as Serpents and simple as Doves § 1. Be wise as Serpents It is given as a rule by Sect. 1 our Divines that words which are Medix significationis and have a double signification a Translator must take heed how hee translates as for example Gnarum signifies subtle or crafty and also prudent or wise and therefore an Interpreter must take heed that he doth not give it the one signification when he should give it the other It is said Gen. 3.1 The Serpent was Gnarum now it cannot be translated more wise than any beast of the field but more crafty So Proverb 1.4 It cannot be said To give subtlely but wisedome to the simple so in this verse it cannot be said be yee crafty as Serpents but wise as Serpents Remigius s saith That Christ doth very well admonish the Apostles to be wise as Serpents because Adam was deceived by a Serpent as if hee should say As the Serpent is crafty to deceive So be yee wise to deliver Hee praised the fruit of the tree but praise ye the crosse What is the nature of Serpents and wherein Quest 1 must we imitate them First the Serpent is a creature more crafty then Answ 1 strong so because we are not strong enough to withstand the forcible assaults and temptations of Sathan wee must therefore bee wise to prevent occasions and to decline such assaults Secondly the Serpent will defend her head above Answ 2 all things and hideth it with her whole body as with a shield in the time of danger and Hierome saith it is Quia ibi vita because her life lieth in her head and therefore although she be sore wounded in the body yet if her head bee whole shee dieth not of her wounds So wee should repose our substance estates fame and life and all to danger and losse rather then suffer our head Christ to be harmed now our head is hurt by sinne for when we give way unto that wee dishonour our Christ and therefore wee ought alwayes carefully to avoide it and rather the losse of riches reputation yea life then keep them by sinne because Christians should preferre the greatest corporall mischiefe before the least spirituall evill yea lay downe our lives rather then suffer our Christ to bee dishonoured hee that saves his life shall lose it but he that loseth and layeth downe his life for Christ shall find it hee that suffereth his body to be wounded for the safeguard of his head shall live and not die but he that exposeth the head to danger for the safety of the body shall die and not live Hee that will rather suffer then sinne and disease himselfe rather then displease his Lord shall not be harmed by any evill And therefore like serpents wee must labour to preserve our head whole and entire whatsoever becomes of our bodies because of our bodies because our life lies in this our head Answ 3 Thirdly the Serpent doth cast off
offer themselves to bee considered of namely I. That Religion is outwardly and publikely to be professed II. That outward profession of religion alone is not sufficient unto salvation III. That that profession which shall be rewarded by Christ with eternall life must be adorned with purity and piety both externa l and internall Observ 1 First Religion must not only bee beleeved with the heart but also publikeiy bee professed with the tongue Reade Acts. 7.51 and 9.22.29 and 18.9.28 Rom. 10.9.10 Heb. 10.23.25 Phil. 1.14 Quest 2 Why must we outwardly and publikely professe Religion Answ 1 First because God commands it 1 Pet. 3.15 Answ 2 Secondly because it hath a promise of salvation in the next verse Rom. 10.10 Answ 3 Thirdly because the neglect hereof hath a fearefull commination annexed with it those who will not professe Christ before men shall be denied and utterly disclaimed by Christ Reade Marke 8.58 Luke 9.26 and 18.8 and 2 Timothy 2.12 Answ 4 Fourthly because a constant and bold publike profession of Religion is a meanes to edifie and build up others and on the contrary a fearefull concealing and neglect thereof is scandalous offensive and a stumbling stone unto others Philip. 1.12 and 2.15.16 Answ 5 Fiftly because the publike profession of our faith makes for Gods glory Phil. 1.20 whereas on the contrary the deniall of Christ is the greatest dishonour we can doe unto his name as though Christ or Religion were things to bee ashamed of Luke 9.26 whereas truth blusheth not neither feareth nor seeketh corners Answ 6 Sixtly because by denying of our Religion wee sinne against the truth and consequently against Christ Iohn 14 6. And therefore Paul durst not doe it 2 Cor. 13.8 Answ 7 Sevently because wee need feare nothing Christ having promised to give his Holy Spirit unto us to teach us and to comfort us Iohn 1.14 Ingreditur carceres nobiscum Tertul. If for the profession of Christ and Religion we be cast into prison the Holy Ghost then will goe with us into the prison as wee see by experience Act. 4.31 Quest 3 Who are blame-worthy in this particular Answ 1 First they are to blame who contemne and despise the profession of Religion For out of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh and therefore where there is no profession there is no religion Answ 2 Secondly they are faulty who palliate and cloake Religion Certainely the fearefull shall never enter into heaven Revelat. 21.8 as followes by and by because externall profession is distinguished from the action of the heart and is added over and above If thou shalt confesse with thy mouth the Lord Iesus and shall beleeve in thine heart that God hath raised him from the dead thou shalt be saved Rom. 10 9. Quest 4 Who palliate and cloake Religion or hide and conceale the profession thereof Answ Temporizers and time servers and that either First in the time of peace namely either I. Because they living in wicked places dare not professe Religion for feare of derision Or II. When in wicked company they counterfeit themselves to be such like the fish Polypus taking upon them any shape or the Chamelion any colour changing their garbâ— according to the circumstance of time and place Or Secondly in the time of affliction and persecution when I. They dare not publikely professe the truth But II. Publikely dare deny their profession The hearbe Asolis is made green with heat drops but shrinkes into the ground with winter showres So many flourish and make a brave shew of religion in the times of peace and prosperity but when once the sharpe winter of persecution comes then they whither die and forsake the truth Is the publike profession of religion alwayes Quest 5 and every where necessary First every where and alwayes without any Answ 1 difference to professe publikely what we beleeve is neither necessary nor convenient as for example if a mad and frantick man should come into a roome where many were with a sword drawne and should say that which of them soever did confesse and professe himselfe to be a Christian should presently be slaine then at such a time or before such a person it were unadvisedly done to confesse professe our faith Secondly it is alwayes and every where required Answ 2 that we should never either deny our faith or by any meanes professe that which is contrary to the truth or true faith Thirdly affirmatively wee are then enjoyned Answ 3 to professe publikely Christ and religion when there is any hope or probability by our profession either to glorifie God or to edifie our brethren although there may be likelihood of danger to our selves For the necessity of the meanes is measured and conjectured by the relation it hath unto the end But it is dangerous for our selves in some places Object 2 to professe the truth although there may be hope that glory will redound unto our God and benefit unto our brethren thereby Danger in this case is to be despised Act. 20.24 Answer and 21.13 but of this more by and by Holy things must not bee given to the dogs Object 2 and therefore we need not professe Christ or the truth before wicked men or in wicked places First this command was given to the Apostles Answ 1 and Ministers not to preach to those who contemned and despised the word as in the 14 verse of this Chapter Secondly but we are no where taught to deny Answ 2 the truth or to cover it with a lye Imo ingermain fidei confessionâ—m Deus severè exigit licet mundus non fert Calvin s God requires and exacts at our hands an ingenuous and free confession of our faith although the world brooke it not Whence Saint Peter commands us to glorifie God in our hearts and to be ready to give an account of our faith unto every one that shall demand a reason thereof 1 Pet. 3.15 And therefore the righteous dare not dissemble or double But Saint Paul saith plainely hast thou faith Object 3 have it with thy selfe before God Rom. 14.22 Therefore the profession of our faith to God is sufficient and to man is needlesse Answ 1 First the Apostle there speakes not of justifiing or saving faith but of a full perswasion of the use or not use of indifferent things and this may bee retained and concealed that is wee must so use them as that our brother be not offended thereby Answ 2 Secondly this Precept Paul gave for those times when men were not certainely perswaded of the use of Gods creatures to wit meats and drinke c. But it belongs not unto us or our times Object 4 But God is a Spirit must be worshipped in Spirit Iohn 4.24 Therefore externall profession is not necessary at all Answ God requires the worship of the heart as appeares by the first Precept and the worship of the outward man as appeares by the second third and fourth Yea the Lord ought to have both
and resolutely Answ 3 sticke to our Religion and not be shaken from that by any wind or storme of affliction or persecution at all reade Mich. 4.5 and Revel 3.11 Two things the Lord in holy Writ inculcates into our cares to this purpose namely I. Patience and exultation in affliction we must endure persecution we must endure it patiently yea we must rejoice when we suffer for our Gods or the Gospels sake Rom. 5.3 and Iam. 1.3 Now where is patience or joy in suffring when men avoid affliction and persecution by denying Christ and their profession II. Hope and expectation if we suffer patiently and joyfully then we may confidently hope for and expect the reward promised even the crowne of glory Rom. 8.24 25. and 15.5 and Col. 3 4. And therefore when we are ready to forsake our colours and to deny our profession let us examine which of these three considerations it is that moves us thereunto namely First whether doe we think that our profession and Religion is false Or Secondly that the promises of God contained in the Word or the promise of Christ contained in this Text is false Or Thirdly whether the reward promised or promises made in the Scripture be not worth the seeking or labouring or suffering for For if our Religion be built upon the Scriptures and regulated by the rule of truth as it is if all the promises of God made in his Word be Yea and Amen in Jesus Christ as the word of God it self witnesseth if all the sufferings of this life be not worthy to be compared to that glory which shall be revealed as is revealed to us from heaven Rom. 8.18 and 2 Cor. 4.17 Then we are left without excuse and reserved for insupportable torments if we shall decline persecution and affliction by denying of Christ and Religion Quest 2 What things hinder us from sticking close to the profession of Religion Answ 1 First losse for Religion is hard with danger and losse If the yong man cannot follow Christ without selling all he hath he will rather stay behinde Mat. 19.22 Iohn 6.66 Answ 2 Secondly the world hinders us from true constancie in Religion Gal. 1.4 Answ 3 Thirdly the flesh and lusts thereof often violently withdraw us from the truth and practise of Religion Iames 1.14 Answ 4 Fourthly Satan by sifting and assaulting of us doth often leade us aside out of the way of Religion as we see Luke 22.31 and 1 Pet. 5.8 Quest 3 Why must we adhere thus constantly and resolutely to the profession of Religion Answ 1 First because true Religion is true Wisdome and therefore it is worth retaining worth dying for Deut. 4.6 Psal 111.10 Prov. 1 7. and 1 Corinthians 2.6 7. Answ 2 Secondly because true Religion sustaineth and upholdeth the world As before Solomons Temple there were two Pillars 1 King 7.21 and 2 Chron. 3.17 the one named Iachin that is God will establish and the other Bohaz that is Strength so there are two supporters which beare up the world viz. I. Religion which sustaines and upholds the Church And II. Justice which supports the Common-wealth Whence the Jews rightly say That for Ierusalems sake namely the Church of God and true Religion the world stands Thirdly because if we suffer for the profession Answ 3 of the truth and Christs sake then Christ will finde us out and comfort us as he did the blinde man who was excommunicated for confessing his name Ioh. 9.35 yea he will owne us for his owne at the dreadfull day of judgement as our Saviour promiseth in this verse By what meanes may we attaine unto a constant Quest 4 bold true and right profession of religion First the foot of this Ladder which reacheth Answ 1 unto heaven or the beginning of Religion is a cessation from sin Acts 2.38 and 3.19 and Esa 1.16 for untill we be free from sin we are the servants thereof Rom. 16.6 and therefore so long all our boastings are in vaine 1 Pet. 2.23 And therefore if we desire to live with Christ yea rather dye than depart from Christ let us labour to hate and eschew all sin whatsoever for so long as we love and follow sin so long we cannot suffer for Christ What sins must we cease from First from our owne sins not onely from the sins of others Secondly from all sins not from some onely Thirdly principally from our principall sins and not onely from those we care least for Fourthly from our least sins as well as our greatest 1 Thes 5.23 Iude 20. Secondly the top of this Ladder which reacheth Answ 2 up unto heaven is obedience for without that there is no happinesse Deut. 4.1 and 5.1 and Mat. 7.21 26. Luke 11.28 And therefore obedience is necessary for the confirmation of our Religion and Faith and assurance of glory Mat. 7.20 Thirdly Religion cannot be learnt without Answ 3 divine illumination Mat. 11 2â— and 16.17 Ioh. 6.44 And therefore this spirituall knowledge is a principall meanes to make us stout and strong professors Paul confesseth that he learnt Religion in the Schoole of heaven Gal. 1.12 16. And so must we for I. It is a mystery 1 Corinth 2.14 And II. It is revealed by the Spirit of God 1 Cor. 2.10 Esa 55.13 For as there are two impediments which hinders us from Religion namely First the vaile that naturally hangs over our hearts 2 Cor. 3.14 And Secondly the blindnesse of mind which is wrought in us by Satan 2 Corinth 4.4 So also there are two remedies against these two impediments namely I. To the Ministers is given illumination and their lips preserve knowledge 2 Corinth 4.6 And II. The vaile is taken away from the eyes of the faithfull and they thereby enabled to understand what is delivered 2 Cor. 3.16 And therefore if wee desire to be instructed and built up in the truth wee must invocate and supplicate God our Father that hee would be pleased for his deare Sonnes sake First to give light unto his Ministers and to make them able to cut the Word aright and to teach instruct and lead his people both by doctrine and example Secondly to give light unto our minds that wee may understand his word and will which is taught unto us Ephes 1.17 And Thirdly to give strength to our hands and courage to our hearts that wee may obey and performe his will both in heart and life both in prosperity and adversity both in freedome and in affliction Quest 5 How may we know whether our religion bee true and according to the religion of the Apostles of Christ or not Because the profession of no other religion save that can please God nor the Professors of any other religion be acknowledged by Christ at the last day Answ This may easily be knowne by comparing of our religion with their doctrine as it is comprehended and expressed in the New Testament Quest 6 To find out the sense and meaning of Scripture is very difficult and hard how
this more amply by and by II. When men deny God the Sonne and this is that deniall which the Text speakes of Whosoever shall deny me elsewhere the phrase is Whosoever shall be ashamed of me Marke 8.30 Luke 9.26 where this addition is put And of my words but the sense is one and the same for our Saviour speakes not here de causa moveme of the cause which moves men to deny Christ whether hatred ignorance feare or shame but de actu negandi of the deniall it selfe and this our Saviour condemnes this hee threatens and this he opposeth to the confession and profession of his name and word Whence we observe That to deny Christ is a great sinne Observ and doth alienate and estrange Christ from us How is Christ denied Quest 2 Christ is denied many waies or there is a manifold deniall of Christ namely either First internall which is two-fold to wit Answ either I. Direct when in heart a man utterly denieth the truth of the Gospell Or II. Indirect when men doe not beleeve in Christ but place their confidence in others and other things and that both for temporall blessings and spirituall graces Or when men deny the Providence of God Give mee not poverty lest I deny thee Prov. 30.9 Secondly Externall which is two-fold to wit either I. Direct when a man denieth Christ with his mouth and this is twofold to wit either First totall when men deny that there is neither Lord or Christ as the Atheists who impudently and blasphemously affirm that there is no Deity no Trinity Psalme 14.1 Or Secondly partiall and this is two-fold namely either I. When men deny that Christ is not yet come in the flesh as the Jewes do Or II WheÌ„ men deny that Christ is the Messias and true God as the Jews did Act. 3.13 Iohn 9.22 and As the Turks and Anti-christ doe 1 Iohn 2.22 Or II. Indirect and this is two-fold namely either First when men deny Christ in opinion and this is two-fold namely either I. When men hold not the truth of the Gospell in all things and in this sense whosoever doth thinke amisse either of God or Christ or Religion are said to deny them As for example First the Valentinians denied that Christ was incarnate and made true man Secondly the Arrians denied his Deitie or that he was true God Thirdly the Epicures deny the providence of God Fourthly the Saduâ—â—s deny the Resurrection Luk. 20.27 Fiftly Adam denied Gods truth and wisedome Sixtly the Pelâ—gians deny Christ to be our sanctifier contrary to 1 Cor. 1.30 Seventhly the Socinians deny Christ to be our Saviour for they who will not acknowledge him to bee such a Saviour as he is described to be in the word deny him to be a Saviour Eightly those deny Christ who forsake and fall away from the truth once received acknowledged and professed embraceing instead of the truth lyes and instruct of the word humane Traditions and superstitious vanities Or II. When men professe not the truth they know and hold they deny Christ for hee is either denied by silence or speech Some speake false against their conscience denying that openly which they know to be true Secondly some dare not openly professe that truth which they know for feare Thirdly some speake of Christ contrary to knowledge out of malice as the Jewes did or out of covetousnesse as the Souldiers did Mathew 28.13.15 They offend here against the profession of Christ and the truth and Religion who either First blaspheme Christ as Iulian the Apostate and the Pharisees and Iewes did who said he had â— Divell or as Pope Iulius 2 did when he said he would eat Bacon Al despetto del Dio even in despight of God Or Secondly when men assent unto errours for as there is but one Christ so there is but one truth and whatsoever is contrary to that is a lye And therefore the servants of Christ are the servants of truth Math. 26.70 Rom. 1.25 And they that deny the truth and accept of errours deny and forsake Christ Thirdly they also deny Christ who silence and conceale their profession who smother the truth in their hearts not suffering the profession of Christ or Religion to appeare unto the world Ioh. 9.20 and 12 42. c. who either are not able or at least are unwilling to satisfie every man who demands or desires to know a reason of their faith 1 Peter 3.15 yea many thinke it now a dayes a high point of wisdome so to elude by ambiguous answers all Questions concerning faith and Religion that no man can tell what Religion they love like or embrace Thus to cloake and cover Religion doth plainly unmaske and discover a denier of Christ Object But it may bee here objected It is lawfull sometimes to conceale some truths yea we are commanded to flie unto another City If we be persecuted where we are and therefore wee may surely conceale Religion Answ 1 First wee may hide some truths sometimes and this is most certaine but wee must neither hide all truths neither some particular truths sometimes Answ 2 Secondly the reason is not alike between fleeing from Persecution and concealing of Religion we having a precept for the one and a prohibition for the other But I omit these two Answ 3 Thirdly observe that there is a double profession of Religion namely I A Profession which is placed in good workes that is when our workes may bee knowne before our Religion And II. A Profession which consists in an open confession Quatenus fit ore of all the principles principal points of true religion Now the first profession is alwaies necessary But the second is not necessary alwaies we must never shew forth or performe any workes opposite or contrary to true Religion or the Doctrine of the Scriptures but we are onely to confesse and professe the Articles of our faith in a fit time and place and upon some serious occasion Secondly Christ is indirectly denied in Practise and this is Five-fold namely I. When Protestants deny Christ by a wicked life 2 Timoth. 3.5 which place is expounded Titus 1.15 c. and 1 Timoth. 5.8 And therefore the warfare of Professors is to deny ungodlinesse and worldly lusts Titus 2.12 For hee that denieth not these denieth Christ II. When Professours talke much of Christ and Religion but shew forth no religious workes or performances not beeing carefull that way to confesse Christ III. When men doe not labour to conforme themselves according to the example of Christ Philip. 2.5 IV. When his word which is taught unto us is not obeyed And V. When we neglect salvation trampling under our feet the blood of the Covenant and sleighting the offers of Christ made unto us in the word and the tender of salvation by him Read Hebr. 2.3 and 10.29 Acts. 3.14 and 13.46 And therefore let us take heed of all sorts of denials of Christ whether externall or internall whether direct or indirect because
and confident in errours and false zeale How is the constancie or confidence of Ministers Quest 5 to be regulated First they must teach nothing but the word Answ 1 and truth and Gospel and religion onely that which they receive from the Lord 1 Corinth 15. Act. 20.28 Answ 2 Secondly they must herein propound no other ends unto themselves but only the glory of Christ and the progresse of the Gospel not their owne praise or profit Answ 3 Thirdly they must utter and deliver nothing at least publikely either rawly or undigestedly or rashly or inconsiderately or unmodestly which afterwards upon serious and mature deliberation they are ashamed of or repent Answ 4 Fourthly they must remember that they serve God and not men and that I. Hee will protect and defend them so long as they are about his work worship service Yea II. That hee will call them to give account of their stewardship and if they have beene negligent then their judgement shall be great But III. If they have beene faithfull in the Ministerie then great is their reward in heaven Answ 5 Fiftly they must deny the world and themselves yea all things that might hinder and distract them from the faithfull officiating of their great and weighty calling And in these things the constancie and confidence of Ministers doth consist As these words went you out to see a Reed shaken with the wind are referred to Iohn and according to the opinion of some spoken in Iohns defence So are also these went you out to see a man in soft rayment or one who was gorgeously attired as Courtiers use to bee No Iohn was no such man for he lived austerely Here two things are observable viz. Luk. 7.33.34 First Christ lived otherwise then Iohn did â—t and yet he praiseth Iohn to teach us Observ 2 That others are not to be deprived or defrauded of their due and deserved praise because wee our selves doe otherwise Secondly that an austere life is commandable amongst Christians Why is an austere life so commendable for the Saints First because wee have denied the world being crucified unto it and it unto us Rom. 6.2 How can they that are dead in sinne live therein and how can they that are dead unto the world delight therein Secondly because a Court-like fine feminine dainty and soft life becomes not a Saint Thirdly because how can we perswade others to mortification if we our selves be contrary Answ 2 Secondly some imagine our Saviour to have propounded this question Went you out to see a Reed shaken with the wind by way of reproofe unto the people and it seemes to incline to both as if Christ should say Iohn was no Reed that is I. A contemptible and despicable man or one who was worthy to be sleighted Matth. 12.20 and 27.29 Yea although hee was but a meane man in the eye and estimation of the world yet the Ministery of the word is not to bee despised for the poverty or low estate of the Ministers II. Iohn was no spectacle or gazing stock curiously to bee looked upon or to bee heaâ—d onely out of a curious and itching desire to heare new things but out of a desire to learne and that thereby both life and soule might be reformed and renewed § Yea I say unto you and more then a Prophet Sect. 3 Our Saviour by his authority Ego deco doth confirme their judgement who did so highly esteeme the Prophet and pronounceth him to be greater then a Prophet and more honourable then those who live in Kings Courts Whence wee may learne That it is a greater praise Observ and commendation to be a Prophet then to be highly honoured and favoured in the Courts of Princes Deut. 34.10 and 2 King 8.15 Why is a Prophet so full of honour esteem Quest 1 First because hee is the Interpreter betwixt Answ 1 God and his people Secondly because they have power to beget Answ 2 children unto God Michah 3.8 and 1 Corinth 5. whence Kings have called them Fathers Thirdly because they pray for us and blesse Answ 3 us Fourtly because they are inspired from above Answ 4 and enlightned with a divine spirit Michah 3.8 and 2 Pet. 1 20. c. which is most excellent of al. What things are requisite in a true Prophet Quest 2 First hee ought to know hidden and secret Answ 1 things and that either I. Absolutely things to come Or II. Respectively and thus he ought in respect of himselfe to know things which are remote or done out of his presence as Elias knew of the avarice of Gehazi or in respect of all hee ought to know the frame and temper and disposition and secret passages of the heart of man in generall although he cannot know the secrets of any particular mans heart without a speciall revelation Secondly he ought to understand and to bee Answ 2 skilfull in the mysteries of the word not in the matters of the world Thirdly hee ought to deliver no message unto Answ 3 to the people but that which he receiveth from the Lord and that which he receives that hee must deliver is the Lords command not as his owne conceit Iohn 11.51 Fourthly hee ought so to bee taught that he Answ 4 may understand what is taught him for otherwise hee is a Seer not a Prophet Pharaoh Baâ—â—asar Nebuchaâ—â—â—zzar saw visions but they did not understand them and therefore were no Prophets Fiftly a Prophet ought to be inspired with a Answ 5 Propheticall Spirit and power that he may thereby be able both to understand himselfe and to declare unto others the misteries of Religion and hidden things of God How was Iohn Baptist more then a Prophet Quest 3 First because hee prophesied in the womb Answ 1 Luke 1 4â— Secondly because he was nearest unto Christ Answ 2 of all the Prophets the other Prophets prophesied that Christ would come hereafter this Prophet proclaimed that hee was come already and was the first Preacher of the Gospell Mat. 3.2 Thirdly hence he spake more plainely and plenarily of Christ then any or all the rest As He is amongst you And I stand in need to be baptized of thee And behold the Lamb of God And He must increase and I must decrease and the like Answ 4 Fourthly Iohn is greater then the Prophets because hee was foretold of by the Prophets and was partly the Object of the Prophets Reade Esa 40. Malach. 4. Answ 5 Fiftly Iohn was Terminus legis Evangelij As Iacobs hand held Esaus heele so Iohn as it were with one hand held the Law and with the other the Gospell and was the last Prophet and the first Apostle yea like the corner stone of the Old and New Testament Verse 10 VERS 10. For this is hee of whom it is written Behold I send my Messenger before thy face which shall prepare thy way before thee Observ Wee may observe hence That Christ prepares the heart before he will possesse or inhabit it
that there is something in the wisedome of the flesh which hinders from faith For there are two things in him that learnes to wit I. A simplicity of beleeving And this is necessary in him that would learne according to that of Aristotle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Hee must beleeve what his Master teacheth and with Pythagoras his Schollers 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 our Master saith so must be of great reckoning and weight with him A Scholler can never learne well who calleth the truth of that in question which is taught or rather who will not beleeve that which is taught And herein humane wisedome hinders men from faith for it will beleeve no more in religion then is plaine and demonstrative by reason There is nothing true in divinity which is either false in reason or contrary to reason but yet there are many things in Religion which are above reasons reach and therefore are to be beleeved by faith because they cannot be apprehended or comprehended much lesse demonstrated by reason Now I say the naturall wise man will beleeve no more then he can take up by naturall reason although it bee taught and confirmed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from the word of God And thus humane wisedome hinders us from beleeving all those saving truths which the shallow shell of mans braine is not able to containe or comprehend II. In Schollers who desire to be great and good Schollers there is a certaine curiosity of disputing and propounding doubts and queres now this is commendable in humane learning but not in divine although it bee too frequent with those who are somewhat in humane learning and wisedome And unto such this is a great impediment because worldly or humane wise men despise the simplicity of the Gospel That great learned man yea the Philosopher Aristotle rejected the Pentateuch because Moses did only positively lay downe things and not demonstrate them from the principles of Philosophy Hence then wee may observe a third thing viz. Observ 3 That the Wisedome of the flesh is an enemy to regeneration Rom. 8.6 7. and 1 Cor. 1.26 and Quest 4 3.18 Is all wisedome as an impediment of faith and an enemy to a new birth condemned Answ No for wisedome is manifold First some say that there is a five-fold wisedome namely Naturall Morall Politicall Diabolicall and Spirituall Secondly some say that there is a double Wisedome to wit I. Honest and harmelesse And II. Crafty and fraudulent which as was said before consists in dissimulation and couterfeiting But this cannot be called Wisedome being neither Pharisaicall nor Philosophicall Wisedome Thirdly Wisedome indeed is two-fold viz. I. Spirituall and divine which comes from God above And II. Carnall and humane or Naturall which consists partly in a naturall towardlinesse ripenesse of wit and partly in an artificiall acquisition by study and knowledge How doth this naturall and spirituall wisedome Quest 10 diff r because they seeme indeed both to bee good They differ in the very foundations Answ For First naturall wisedome is built upon reason and judgement and our owne understanding Secondly spirituall wisedome is founded upon the will and word of God And therefore I. Spirituall wisedome is commanded and commended Deuter. 4.6 Acts 6.3 and 1 Corinth 2.6 and 12.18 and Ephes 1 8.17 And II. Worldly wisedome is sometimâ—s permitted and sometimes praised Solomon was wise naturally and Ioseph politickely and both commendably 1 King 2.6 Here observe that this naturall or worldly wisedome is twofold to wit lawfull and unlawfull and these two differ not Ré or Naturà indeed or in the very essenee and nature of them but onely Ratione in subjection unto the will of God And therefore if First it be subject to the will of God as a handmaid thereunto it is good c 2 Cor. 10.5 But Secondly if it will not be subject to the will and word of God then it is evill And therefore humane wisedome is a let unto faith and a hinderer of regeneration because it is very difficultly subjected to the will and word of the Lord For I. It is not subject to the Law of God neither indeed can be Rom. 8.7 And II. It contemnes and despises Religion and that either First because it is but foolishnesse 1 Cor. 1.18 21. and 2.14 Or Secondly because it is an abject thing or a thing below him and too base for him to stoâ—pe unto because hee is wiser then the simple Gospell § 6. And revealed them Sect. 6 We may observe here that our Saviour doth not say thou hast preached them Observ but thou hast revealed them as Galath 1.12 and 2.2 To teach us that it is the Lord who reveales himselfe fully to his Children How doth it appeare that the Lord himselfe Quest 1 onely reveales himselfe fully to the righteous It appeares plainely thus viz. First from the texts of Scripture Answ 1 Cor. 2.10 and 2 Corinth 4 6. Ephes 1.17 Secondly because the knowledge of God is life everlasting Iohn 17.3 And therefore wee cannot acquire it of our selues or by our owne strength Thirdly because the word preached penetrates onely the Eares and it is the Holy Spirit who workes upon the heart Heb. 4.12 and makes the word profitable 1 Cor. 3.7 Fourthly the word is equally and alike preached both to the good and bad both to the wicked and righteous and the difference is onely within in the Spirit because without that the word is but a dead Letter And therefore it is not man but God who doth reveale spirituall and supernall wisedome and knowledge unto us yea Fiftly the Spirit is plainely called a Seeds-man or Sower Math. 13. And therefore it is evident that all grace and divine knowledge comes from the Lord. Quest 2 How many sorts or kinds of Revelations are there Answ There are three sorts viz. First Delusive or deceitfull and these come from Sathan 2 Corinth 11.13 and therefore we must not beleeve every Spirit nor every Revelation but try them 1 Ioh. 4.1 and 2 Thessal 2.11 Secondly miraculous and extraordinary Now these I. Were usuall under the Law to the Prophets and Secrs And II. For a while were retained or continued to the Apostles for the planting of Churches as we see from 2 Cor. 12.4 c. Ephes 3.3 But III. Ordinarily they are abolished and out of date Heb. 1.1 Thirdly Ordinary and these belong unto the Children and sonnes of God and may be called the Revelation of the Gospell Now this Ordinary revelation is the operation of the holy Spirit in the heart revealing unto the heart the certainty assurance of Christ First offered in the Gospell Quest 3 How many things are there observable in this Revelation Answ Three to wit First the workeman which is the blessed Spirit and promised Comforter Iohn 14. and 1 Corinth 2.10 and Ephes 3.5 And Secondly the meanes whereby he works which is the word 1 Peter 1.5.13 And Thirdly the Revelation it selfe and that is a particular worke whereby our
Ghost it shall not be forgiven him neither in this world neither in the world to come Sect. 1 § 1. But the blasphemy against the Holy Ghost shall not be forgiven Quest 1 Concerning blasphemy against the blessed Spirit divers Questions will be made to wit What is the sinne against the Holy Ghost Answ 1 First some of the Ancients call it finall impenitency some hatred of all Christian and brotherly love and some desperation of mercy But these are improperly called blasphemy Answ 2 Secondly that sinne whereby the essence and person of the Holy Spirit is hurt or blasphemed certainly is not this irremissible sin and blasphemy for many Sabellians Eunomians and Macedonians Heretickes at first spake wickedly of the holy Spirit and denied his Deity but afterwards repenting found mercy and obtained remission of sinnes Answ 3 Thirdly neither is this unpardonable blasphemy a simple Apostacy from a knowne truth because hope of pardon is not denied to these Apostates neither is the gate of mercy eternally shut against them if they wil but repent This appeares from our Saviours prayers Father lay not this sinne to their charge and yet these for whom he prayes had called him Devill had said he had an uncleane spirit although they were convinced of his Doctrine and divine workes I argue hence thus Those who commit unpardonable blasphemy against the Holy Ghost are not to be prayed for But Christ prayed for those who spake evill of him and his Doctrine and workes against their consciences Therefore these had not committed that unpardonable sinne and consequently might have obtained mercy if they had but repented Answ 4 Fourthly Augustine serm 11. de verbis Apost saith it is Impugnatio finalis agnitae veritatis a finall opposing or resisting of a knowne truth Our Divines more largely and clearely define it thus Blasphemy against the Holy Ghost is an universall apostacy and totall relapse inseparably conjoyned with an hatred of the truth Or thus it is a deniall and opposition of a knowne truth concerning God and his will and workes of which truth the conscience is convicted and which denying and impugning thereof is done of set purpose and with deliberation We have an example hereof in the Emperor Iulian who was a learned and an eloquent man and a professour of the Religion of Christ but afterwards fell away and turned Apostate and hence is called Iulian the Apostate and wrote a Book against the Religion of Christ which was answered by Cyrill Afterwards being in a battle against the Persians hee was thrust into the bowels with a dart no man then knew how which dart he pulled out with his owne hands and presently blood followed which hee tooke in his hand as it gushed forth and flung up into the Ayre saying Vicisti Gallilae vicisti O Galilean meaning Christ thou hast now conquered me and so ended his dayes in blaspheming of Christ whom he once professed w Theod. lib. 3. hist Ca. 25. Why is this unpardonable blasphemy called Quest 2 the sin against the Holy Ghost First not because the Holy Spirit may bee offended Answ 1 and the sinne not reflect upon the Father and Sonne for he who sinnes against the third person sinnes also against the first and second from whom he proceeds Secondly it is the sinne against the Holy Ghost Answ 2 because the manifestation of spirituall and supernaturall truth is a divine worke which worke is immediately wrought by the Holy Spirit and therefore although they who wittingly and willingly oppose this truth sinne against all the persons of the blessed Trinity yet after a more singular manner they sinne against the Holy Ghost because they blaspheme his proper and immediate worke in their minds and maliciously impugne and resist his proper grace and power Thus I say it is called the sin against the Holy Ghost because it is against the operations of the Spirit which are three namely I. To enlighten the Minds with the light of the Gospell and hence it is called the Spirit of Revelation Ephes 1.17 II. To perswade the Mind to receive and embrace those truths which are revealed by the Gospell Heb. 6. for this is to receive the knowledge of the truth III. To worke in a man a certaine perswasion of the goodnesse of those things which he beleeves and this is to taste the good word of God And therefore the sinne against the Holy Ghost is a contumellous and reproachfull rejecting of the Gospel after that a mans mind by the blessed Spirit is supernaturally perswaded of the truth and goodnesse of this word and will of God laid downe in the Gospel Quest 3 Why is this sinne against the Holy Ghost called unpardonable or a sinne which cannot bee forgiven Answ 1 First not because it exceeds in greatnesse blasphemy against the Father and the Sonne Answ 2 Secondly nor because the Father and the Son are lesse then the Holy Ghost For all the three Persons are coeternall and coequall Answ 3 Thirdly neither because the greatnesse thereof exceeds either Gods mercy or Christs merit For both are infinite the mercy of God is above all his workes and that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or price laid downe by our Saviour is of infinite value and Answ 4 worth Neither Fourthly it is called unpardonable because it is more difficultly pardoned then other sinnes are For every sinne is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a breach of Gods Law and therefore he can pardon if he pleaseth the greatest as well as the least Nor Answ 5 Fifthly because it is an inexcusable sinne for in many other sinnes men are altogether left without excuse which yet are frequently pardoned upon their repentance Answ 6 Sixthly but it is called a sinne which cannot be forgiven because simply all remission is denied unto it neither did any man ever obtaine pardon that committed it nor ever shall And that for these reasons to wit I. Because such are punished by God with such a finall blindnesse of mind and hardnesse of heart that they can never returne either to themselves or unto God by true and unfained repentance and therefore being excluded and debarred of repentance they must necessarily be denied remission because no penitencie no pardon Hence Saint Iohn forbids us to pray for such an one because it is impossible for such to be renewed by repentance Heb 6.5 II. Because such reject the only meanes of salvation as the sicke man who will not be cured For as that disease is incurable which doth so take away or destroy the power of nature that neither the retentive nor concoctive facultie can doe their duties So there is no cure for him who rejects the balme of Gilead no water to wash away his sin who tramples under his feet the blood of the Covenant and despiseth that all healing Iordan Heb. 6.4 and 10.20 and Act. 4.12 and cleare-purging and white-washing Fountaine no sacrifices to take away his transgressions who crucifieth unto himselfe the Lord of glory
how can yee speake good things when yee your selves are evill that is as Lyranus interprets it yee being filled with malice and envie against me cannot speake any good of me The good man out of the good treasure of his heart bringeth forth good things and the evill man out of the evill treasure of his heart bringeth forth evill things Anselm upon these words hath this Observation or Exposition Quomodo bonus homo non possit proferre mala nec malus bona sic non possit Christus mala nec diabolus bona opera facere As the good man cannot bring forth evill things nor the evill man good things So Christ can doe no bad workes nor the Devil any good Reade further for the proofe hereof Mat. 7.16 17 18 19. and Luke 6.43 44. From whence plainely this Argument may be drawne No corrupt and evill tree can bring forth good fruit But every man by nature is a corrupt and evill tree being the child of wrath and infected with sinne And therefore no man by nature or by the onely power of his Free-will is able to bring forth good fruits Sect. 3 § 3. A good man out of the good treasure of his heart bringeth forth good things Quest 1 What is a good thing or a good worke Answ Good workes are generally thus described They are actions externall or internall conformable and agreeable to the will and to the Law of God But from this verse they may be thus defined They are workes which flow and proceed from a disposition of vertue For the good man out of the good treasure of his heart bringeth forth good things Quest 2 How many things are required unto a good worke Three things are required viz Answ First a good beginning that is the will well disposed and working out of true vertue For goods fruits cannot spring but from a good tree verse 33. Secondly a good matter or object that is something which is commanded by God for otherwise it will bee but will-worship as Matth. 15.6 In vaine doe they worship me teaching for doctrines the commandements of men Thirdly a good end that is the glory of God and those things which tend to his glory 1 Corinth 10.31 And thus if we desire to approve our selves to bee good men by our good fruits we must labour that I. Our wils may be rectified and rightly disposed And II. That our workes may be moderated according to the word of God in regard of the matter of them And III. That our end in all our good workes may be that God may be glorified in us and by us Verse 36 VERS 36. But I say unto you that every idle word that men shall speake they shall give account thereof in the day of Iudgement Object Bunderius a Papist from this place would prove Purgatory thus Men at the day of Iudgement shall give an account for every idle word which they have spoken Now which is this day of Iudgement certainely that day which comes presently after death according to that of the Apostle It is appointed unto all men once to die and after death comes Iudgement Therefore in that day after death men shall give an account of those things which have beene culpable and worthy of reprehension in them and which must bee expiated by temporall punishments now in what place can this be but only in Purgatory His meaning is this As soone as ever men die they shall give an account for their veniall and lesse sinnes which they have not satisfied nor suffered for on earth and those shall be purged by the paines and penance of Purgatory flames First Sophister-like he concludes that which Answ 1 hee proves not or hath that in the conclusion which is in neither Proposition For to me hee seemes to argue thus We must give an account for all our small sins Answ 2 at the day of Iudgement But this day of Iudgement is the time which followes presently after death Therefore there is a Purgatorie perhaps to punish such a Logician as hee is Secondly wee grant that by and by after death there is a particular judgement of God wherein every one shall give an account of those things which he hath done in the body Thirdly by the day of Iudgement both Franciscus Answ 3 Lucas and Gorranus and divers others understand the last day and generall Iudgement and some leave it doubtfull Sa Iudicij scilicet particularis in morte vel universalis that is by this Iudgement is either meant the particular Iudgement presently after death or the general Iudgement at the last day Now wee need not greatly care which of these say true for if the last day be here understood then Bunderius his Argument or Sophisme rather is absurd for there will bee no Purgatory after the day of Iudgement But if wee leane unto those who hold the place doubtfull then it will prove but an uncertaine Argument and consequently not an Argument of faith nor to build an Article of faith upon as Purgatory is to them A question may hence be demanded Quest whether every sinne be mortall of its owne nature or not Although it be true Answ that all sinnes are not equall but one greater then another and although also it be true that in a good and godly sense some sinne may be termed mortall and some veniall which yet may more fitly be called sins regnant and not regnant yet it is most true that every sinne is mortall of its owne nature and only veniall by way of Gods free acceptation and mercy for his owne names sake and merits of his deare Sonne our Lord Iesus as appeares by these reasons First because our Saviour here saith that wee must give a straight account of every idle word in the generall day of Iudgement and this is certaine because every idle word is flatly against the Law of God and yet these idle words are those sinnes which they call veniall And therefore this is a truth that all sinnes are mortall that is against the Law of God Secondly because the Rhemists Rhem. in 1. Iohn 3.4 confesse in plaine termes that every sinne is a swarving from the Law of God For doubtlesse that which swarveth from the Law is truely said to be against the Law but not agreeable to the Law Thirdly because the famous popish Friar and Romish Bishop Iosephus Angles in 4. sent pag. 215. teacheth the same doctrine in his booke dedicated to the Pope himselfe His words are these Omne peccatum veniale est al cujus legis transgressio Patet quia omne veniale est contra rectam rationem agere contra rectam rationem est agere contra legem naturalem praecipientem non esse a regulà rectae rationis deviandum Every veniall sinne is the transgression of some Law This is cleare because every veniall sinne is against right reason and to doe a thing against right reason is to doe it against the Law of nature which commandeth us not
5 Fifthly they may be pricked and wounded in their consciences with a terrour of rheir sinnes Act. 24.25 Answ 6 Sixt. they may be sorry for them 1 Sa. 24.17 Answ 7 Seventhly they may doe many things that are commanded them as Herod did Marke 6 20. Answ 8 Eighthly they may desire to die the death of the righteous as Balaam did Numb 23.10 And all these onely for feare of judgement Whereas the godly confesse their sinnes and are stricken with remorse and sorrow for them because thereby they have offended a living God and gracious Father 2 Cor. 7.10 yea they endeavour not to doe some things but all which they are commanded Psalme 119.6 desiring the salvation of their soules for this end that thereby they may glorifie God Philip. 1.20 Quest 2 How or by what signes may an hypocriticall hearer be discerned or knowne Answ 1 First he is quicke-sighted abroad but blind at home he will endeavour to pull out another mans mote and yet sees not his owne beame Now on the contrary the sincere hearer thinkes himselfe with Paul to be the greatest of sinners and the least of the Apostles Answ 2 Secondly the hypocrite is full of himselfe and wants nothing and trusteth unto himselfe like Paul who was alive without the Law Now the intire hearer feares himselfe and doubts the deceit of his owne heart Answ 3 Thirdly the hypocrite is an unconstant man Omnium horarum homo Iames 1.8 But the righteous is constant or if by chance he be drawne unwillingly from his right course like the Adamant hee never rests untill hee come unto the North. Answ 4 Fourthly the hypocrite onely purgeth the out-side of the Platter Matth. 23.15 but the righteous man taketh his heart to taske and labours to cleanse that Ierem. 4.14 And therefore if wee desire to know whether we are formall or faithfull hearers let us examine I. Whether wee see more faults in others or in our selves II. Whether wee are full and abounding with all things or whether we be poore naked or miserable III. Whether we bee constant or unconstant in the practise of Religion IV. Whether we are carefull only to keep the outward man unblameable or the inward also Verse 8 VERS 8. But other seed fell into good ground and brought forth fruit some an hundred fold and some sixtie fold and some thirty fold Carthusian s pag. 118. saith that they are virgins who bring forth an hundred fold widdowes who bring forth sixtie fold and married people who bring forth thirty fold But hee confesseth that this is not generally true of persons but rather of the states of virginity widdow-hood and matrimony and therefore I will not meddle with his exposition especially because it is altogether unwarranted by Scripture and onely the fruit of a humane braine yea because if the Scripture doe compare one estate with another it is not in regard of the estate simply but of the times and seasons But principally I passe by the refutation of this exposition because it is fully answered by Masculus s fol. 363. b. initio c. And by Amesius Bellarm. enerv tom 2. pag. 161. Whether shal al the Saints have a like measure Quest and degree of glory in the kingdome of heaven or an unequall according to the measure of their fruits All shall not have an equall measure Answ and degree of glory and that first because God will crowne his owne workes and gifts in his children and that as they are in all but they are unequally in all as appeares by these places Matth. 5.18 and this verse and 25.4 Secondly the Scripture teacheth us that those who instruct others shall excell others in glory Daniel 12.3 And therefore all shall not bee glorious in one and the same measure Thirdly it is said that the Apostles shal have a singular degree of glory Matth. 19.28 And therefore some shall excell others in glory Fourthly in hell there are divers degrees of punishment Matthew 11.22 according to the quality of sinnes And therefore in heaven shall be divers degrees of glory according to the degree and measure of grace Fifthly it is said Revelat. 14.13 Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord for they rest from their labours and their workes follow them Now why doe their workes follow them Because they shall be judged and rewarded although not for their workes yet according to their workes Roman 2.2.6 And therefore as there are degrees of grace and divers measures of obedience so shall there be degrees of glory Sixthly in the world to come we shall be like unto the Angels Matth. 22.30 But there are degrees of Angels as shall be else where shewed Therefore also degrees of glory in the Saints Seventhly St. Paul testifieth his assurance of a peculiar Crowne which he knowes is laid up for him in Heaven 1 Thessal 2.18 By which is implyed that one degree of glory doth not abide all Eightly these and the like places teach and confirme this truth that there are degrees of glory in Heaven Matth. 20.27 and 1 Corinth 15.14 and 2 Corinth 9.6 c. Ninthly these degrees of glory shal be given not for our merits or the dignity of our persons or the worthinesse of our workes but of grace according to our duties obedience and sufferings which God will graciously reward Tenthly the glory of all the Saints in heaven shall be perfect in its degree for every vessel shall be filled to the brimme although some containe more then others There shal be no lacke of glory to any of the Saints but the glory of all shall be full according to their capacity yea all shall be perfectly contented with their portion and measure Vers 11 VERS 11. He answered and said unto them Because it is given unto you to know the mysteries of the kingdome of Heaven but to them it is not given Sect. 1 § 1. To you it is given but not unto them Observ Our Saviour in these words doth teach us that he doth not reveale himselfe equally and alike unto all and the truth hereof appeares First from these places Iohn 14.19 c. Acts 10.41 Matth. 10.5 Luke 2.10 Matth. 17.1 and 26 37. Mark 13.3 Secondly from the divers ends and scopes which Christ hath in revealing of himselfe For I. His most generall scope is that the world might be left without excuse and that God might be justified in all his judgements Rom. 3.4 And hence a command is given to preach to all nations Matth. 28.19 yea to every creature Mark 16.15 And this command is obeyed Rom. 10.18 II. His more particular scope was to call the elect unto grace and salvation Iohn 17.6 Acts 2.47 and 13.48 Ephes 1.18 III. His most speciall scope was to fit and prepare for some private and particular work Thus more especially hee reveales himselfe to his Apostles in regard of that singular worke which hee cals them unto Sect. 2 § 2. To know the mysteries of the Kingdome of Heaven
one Eare hath often more Corne in it then another so one Child of God bringeth forth more Religious fruits frequently then another IV. A stalke and this is constancy and strength and industry in the worke of the Lord. Quest 3 What fruit must we shew of our hearing this Seed the word Answ 1 First let us shew that we have a roote within to wit conscience of our wayes love unto God and zeale of his glory and that these are the wheeles which set us on worke let the world see that we eschew evill and doe good I. Because we make conscience of the committing of the one and the omitting of the other II. Because we know that God is honoured by the one but dishonoured by the other III. Because we know that the Lord loves the one and hates the other and therefore because we love him above all things wee desire to doe that which is pleasing and eschew that which is displeasing unto his Sacred Majestie Answ 2 Secondly let us labour to hold forth a stalke that is be watchfull and diligent and laborious both in striving against the temptations of sinne and in avoiding the occasions thereof and in beating downe of those strong holds which Sathan builds in our hearts Answ 3 Thirdly let us labour for an Eare filled with good Corne that is labour that our lives and conversations may be pure and Holy as becomes the Children of so perfect a Father And thus much for the first Observation namely That the word is a Seed Observ 2 Secondly the word of God is not only a Seed but a good Seed also so called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to teach us That there is no true good and profitable Seed save onely the word of God Or the onely profitable Seed to beget us is the Gospell Iam. 1.18 and 1 Peter 1.23 Quest 4 How doth it appeare that the Gospell is the onely good Seed Answ 1 First it is evident hence because all good things comes from thence namely I. Spirituall life for we are begotten thereby Iam. 1.18 and 1 Peter 1.23 II. Food for wee are fed thereby 1 Peter 1.2 III. Light For thereby we are directed in our spirituall walking Psalm 119.105 IV. Weapons and armour for therewith doe wee defend our selves and offend our enemies Ephes 6.17 V. Comfort for by the promises of the word our hearts are cheered under affliction Romans 15.4 VI. Life eternall for that is the meanes to bring us thereunto Acts 28.28 Rom. 1.16 and 1 Cor. 1.18.12 Secondly because all other things besides the Answ 2 word and Gospell are evill Seeds for they are either I. Fruitfull unto evill and these Seeds are either First internâ—ll as suggestions imaginations thoughts affections and the like Or Secondly externall as occasions unto evill and the perswasions and temptations of others Or II. Unfruitfull unto good as vaine Philosophy and carnall wisedome for these rather lead men into errour then truth And therefore wee must carefully beware of a double Seed namely First unprofitable Seeds for what hath the chaffe to doe with the Wheat Ierem. 23.28 yea the word must be spoken as becomes the Oracles of God 1. Peter 4.11 Indeed Naturall Philosophy doth explicate and makes a thing more lively unto us Morall Philosophy doth perswade us Histories approve the truth of the word Examples move us and the Fathers doth shew how they assent unto us Now if the word be the Queen at whose becke all these are obedient and upon whom as handmaids they attend we may then use them and embrace them but wee must never make Mistresses of them Secondly wee must take heed of evill Seeds now these are either I. Internall namely the love of sinne and our owne wils for from these seeds comes no good fruit but much evill they being fruitfull seeds of impiety Or II. Externall namely First the erroneous opinions of others as in Vsury Secondly the custome of the world in that and in lying Thirdly the perswasions and temptations of our companions and friends Fourthly our owne pleasure riches and honour All these are evill seeds and therefore to be avoided the word of God is a good seed and therefore to be imbraced § 2. In the field Sect. 2 What is meant by this field Quest 1 The field signifies the Church of Christ Answ but our Saviour verse 38. saith that the field is the world because all men in the world are either tares or corne gold or drosse Lambes or Goats Or although the Church of Christ bee the field yet our Saviour saith the world is the field Because his Church is dispersed over all the world Whence wee learne That the Church of Christ is generally dispersed Observ 1 throughout the whole world How doth this clearely appeare Quest 2 First it is cleare from the testimonies of Scripture Answ 1 Matth. 28 29. Marke 16.15 Act. 10.34 Secondly it is manifest from the phrases attributed Answ 2 and given unto the Church For the members of the Church are called I. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Strangers and Pilgrims Hebr. 11.13 and 1 Pet. 1.1 They are called II. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Scattered or dispersed people 1 Pet. 1.1 and Iames 1.1 yea the Church is called III. Catholike for as First the name Militant doth distinguish it from other universall Churches to wit I. From the Triumphant Church of the Saints in heaven II. From the Malignant Church of the wicked on earth Even so Secondly the name Catholike doth distinguish the Church of Christ both I. From the Iudaicall Church that being but a Garden this of ours being a field the Church of the Iewes being but Particular this of ours being Vniversall c Reade Rom. 10.11 c. Gal 3.27 and 1 Cor. 12.13 And also II. From particular Nationall Churches these being onely members of the Catholike Church and are called Churches as Agellus dicitur Ager every little close or enclosure may be called a field Quest 3 Is not the Church of Rome the Catholike Church Answ No it is but a Particular Church and therefore not the Universall it was once a singular member of the Church but never more because it is locall it was never the whole Church because it was never Catholike or Vniversall as the Church of Christ is Orbis major urbe as Augustine said that is The whole world is bigger and larger then the greatest Citie in the world Faith is of things not seene Fides quod non vides And therefore in the Apostles Creed wee say that wee beleeve that there is a Catholike Church because wee cannot see it Opus est oculis Angelicis non carneis hee that would see the Vniversall Church must have the eyes of Angels not of men For Nec Deus videtur nec Ecclesia neither can God bee seene with bodily eyes nor the Church of God as Ruffinus saith Quest 4 How doe men depart from the Catholike Church of Christ Answ 1 First not by forsaking any kingdome or departing
Wherein did the Monkes of old differ from the recent and present Popish Monkes Quest First the ancient Monkes lived solitarily out Answ 1 of meere necessitie that thereby they might be the safer and more secure from the rage of Persecutors But Popish Monkes live cloistered up not in woods and caves but in faire and rich Abbies not for feare of persecution but of paines not out of necessitie but out of sloath and idlenesse Secondly the ancient Monkes were not compelled Answ 2 to give all they had to the poore but the Popish Monkes must vow poverty although their Abbies be rich and well furnished both with riches revenues and provision Answ 3 Thirdly the ancient Monkes were not tied to any certaine rule nor to a Monasticall life by any solemne and perpetuall vow but might have changed that sort of life if they could conveniently and commodiously have lived otherwise But the Popish Monkes are tied to certaine orders and rules taking an oath for the observing of them and making divers solemne and perpetuall Monasticall vowes Answ 4 Fourthly the encient Monkes were Laicks but the present Popish Monkes are of the Clergie if without abuse of the word I may terme them so Answ 5 Fifthly the ancient Monkes did ascribe no merits to their manner of living but to the Popish Monasticall life they attribute the merit of condignity Answ 6 Sixthly the Monasteries of the ancient Monks for the most part were publike Schooles that is common places for learning and teaching But the Popish Monasteries for the most part are places of Gluttony Drunkennesse Idlenesse and all manner of filthinesse If the studious Reader would see the lives and manners of the present Monkes and how they differ from those of old time let him reade Alsted fol. 344. 345. Verse 10 11. VERS 10 11. And hee called the multitude and said unto them Heare and understand Not that which goeth into the mouth defileth the man but that which commeth out of the mouth that defileth the man Quest 1 What was the occasion of Christs speaking these words unto the multitude Argum. The occasion was this The Pharisees â—ame the Apostles because they eate with unwashen hands contrary to the Tradition of the Elders verse 2. Christ hereunto gives a double answer viz. First he answers to the Scribes and Pharisees that by their Traditions they have violated the Commandements of God verse 3. Secondly he answers to the multitude in this verse that it is not that which goeth into the mouth which defiles the man but that which commeth out c. Quest 2 How many things are considerable and observable in these words Two things to wit Answ First Invitatio Turbae Christs inviting of the multitude wherein are two particulars viz. I. Quos vocat whom hee calleth the multitude II. Ad quid vocat why hee doth call them namely First Vt audiant that they may heare Secondly Vt intelligant that they may understand Secondly Concio his Sermon wherein are these two parts namely I. Pars negativa the negative part in these words those things which goe into the mouth defile not the man II. Pars affirmativa the affirmative part in these words those things which come out of the mouth defile the man First Quos vocat whom doth Christ here call The multitude What may be observed from these words Tum Quest 3 vocavit turbam then hee called the multitude First From Tum then wee might observe Answ 1 two things namely I. That Christ doth not teach them untill first hee had confuted the adversaries of the truth And II. They being once confuted then by and by hee teacheth and instructeth them Secondly from vocavit hee called we might Answ 2 learne two things to wit I. That hee doth not answer being asked by them but hee calleth them who desired no such thing that they might learne the truth that is the multitude did not first come unto Christ desiring to be informed by him and then hee taught them but without their suing unto him hee invites them to come that they might learne II. That hee calleth the multitude that is all that so the truth may be made manifest unto all and his Apostles freed and quit by all from that aspersion which was cast upon them by the Scribes and Pharisees Thirdly from Turbam the multitude wee Answ 3 may note that Christ sleighting or passing by the proud conceited Pharisees taught the common people Or that Christ rather chose to teach them who were contemned and despised in the world Reade Matt. 11.25 and 1 Cor. 1.26 Secondly Ad quid vocat why doth Christ call the multitude that they may heare where wee see that something is required on their part namely to heare to teach us That if wee desire to know and understand Observ 1 our Masters will wee must use the meanes of hearing Deut. 4.1 and 5.1 and 6.3 For First preaching is the meanes to reconcile people unto God and to bring them by grace unto glory as appeares from 2 Cor. 5.19 20. and 1 Cor. 1.18.21 Rom. 11.6 And therefore this worke is strictly required at the Ministers hands Secondly on peoples behalfe hearing is the meanes to bring them unto knowledge grace faith and Christ Rom. 10.14.17 And therefore as Pastors are commanded to preach so are people to heare and as the one doth not performe his Masters will except hee be diligent and carefull in preaching so neither the other except hee be attentive and industrious in hearing Who are here blame-worthy and faulty Quest 4 First those who neglect hearing for every Answ 1 trifle and triviall occasion Secondly those who are wearie with hearing Answ 2 wishing stil that the Sermon were done Certainly both these are faulty and no wonder if such profit not by that which they doe heare Thirdly those are here guilty who forbid people to heare Our blessed Saviour saith My sheepe heare my voice Iohn 10. But the Popish Priests will neither preach the truth themselves unto their people nor permit those to come who would heare us Matth. 23 13. but directly prohibite them to come to our Church and preaching Here it is worth observing That the Popish Priests doe not forbid their people to keepe our holy daies or to observe our Faires or to come to our Playes Pastimes and Recreations yea they doe not forbid them to marry with us What then only they are forbidden to bee present with us in holy duties and the exercises of Religion namely I. They must not come to our Prayers II. They must not come to our Sermons III. They must not come to our Sacraments And why not Is it because wee herein are erronious No that is not the reason for they themselves say that our Common-prayers are drawne from their Missale and they will confesse that wee often preach the truth and yet they must neither associate us in these prayers nor this preaching What is the cause then that they may bee familiar and associate
who were offended with him verse 12. And saith of them in this verse That they be blind leaders of the blind And if the blind lead the blind both shall fall into the ditch In foveam peccati inferni Into the ditch of sinne and Hell saith Hugo Cardinalis on the place Cum Pastor per abrupta graditur necesse est ut grex in praecipitium ducatur When the Sâ—epherd goes by craggie clifts the flocke must needs fall Headlong and break their necks saith Gregory Duces praeceptores foveá infernus The guids are the Teachers and the ditch is hell saith Faber Stapulensis on this place Observ Secondly our Saviour in this place doth plainly point out this proposition unto us namely That it is a miserable thing for men to have blind guids unto Christ Reade for the proof hereof these places Romans 1.28 Corinth 12.2 Ephes 4.14 and 2 Thessal 2.11 and 2 Timoth. 3.13 Quest 1 Why are they miserable who have blind guides Answ 1 First because we cannot walk without a guid How can I said the Eunuch understand without a Teacher Acts 8. Answ 2 Secondly because if we be led by a blind guid we are then misled and seduced and consequently miserable and wretched 2 Peter 2.2 And hence the Lord threatens to make drunke their guids if they will not obey Ierem. 51.57 and to send them seeing Seers if they will but repent and obey Ierem. 3.13.14 Quest 2 Who are miserable by reason of their guids Answ 1 First he is miserable who is led by his owne naturall affections and perturbations and not by reason or Religion that is is transported by hatred selfe-love pride vaine glory and opinion of wisedome and knowledge drunkennesse gluttony and the like Answ 2 Secondly he is miserable who is ignorant of the grounds of Religion and is not enlightned from above but led by nature reason judgment opinion and the like blind guids Answ 3 Thirdly that common wealth is miserable who either I. Is without a head or guid or King Or II. Which hath blind and ignorant Magistrates and Governours Answ 4 Fourthly that Church is miserable which either I. Hath blind guids and ignorant Teachers Or which hath wicked Teachers that is without the light of a pure life though not without the light of sound Doctrine and knowledge Here observe three things viz. First that ordinarily a Teacher who is sound in judgment and profound in knowlege doth more harme by a wicked example then good by all his preaching because we live now more by examples then precepts And therefore in regard of this scandall and stumbling stone which wicked Teachers put before the face and feet of their flockes I say they are miserable who have such wicked guids although they be sound and seeing Pastours in regard of their knowledge Secondly I conceive those people are equally and alike miserable who have no guid at all and those who have blind ignorant Teachers that are not able to lead the flocke of Christ in the waies of God their own lips not preserving knowledge Malach. 2.7 Thirdly it is better for a people to have a Pastour who is endued with the light of knowledge though not with the light of a pure and immaculate life then one who is ignorant and unable to teach although his life be not so scandalous as the life of the other VERS 17. Do not yee yet understand Verse 17 that whatsoever entreth into the mouth goeth into the belly and â— cast into the Draught The Scriptures every where refâ—ll the errour Argu. 1 and false opinion of those who thinke men to be made more holy by an abstinence from some sorts of meats and more unholy by an indifferent use of some certain meats yea our Saviour himself taxeth the Pharisees verse 11. for this errour and verse 12. admonisheth his Apostles lest they also should fall into the same Not that saith he which goeth into the mouth defileth the man but that which commeth out of the mouth defileth the man Now the Pharisees being offended with this speech our Saviour confirmes it by the very condition and corruptible nature of all meat in this verse Doe not ye saith he yet understand that whatsoever entreth into the mouth goeth into the belly and is cast out into the draught As if he would say it is a foolish thing to seek holinesse or righteousnesse in such Terrene corruptible and frail things as are meat and drink or to think a man to be contaminated and defiled by the moderate use of any sort of meat or drink For all these things are neither good nor evill in themselues but are made evill by the mind or abuse of him that misuseth or useth them not aright We produce this place as against the Popish Argu. 2 distinction of meats in the former words so also against their Transubstantiation and corporall presence and we argue thus If the body of Christ were carnally eaten then it should goe into the belly and from theâ—â—e into the Draught but this is absurd therefore also the other If the Reader desire to see how this Argument is canvased to and fro and how it is answered by Bellarmine and his answers answered let him Reade Chamier tom 4. de euchar lib. 11. Cap. 16. fol. 686. 687. I onely adde a word or two First Bellarmine hereto answers that Christ Answ 1 speaketh only of such meat as is received to nourish the body First to this we answer that the truth of this Replie 1 speech of our Saviours doth not depend upon the intention of him that receives meat but upon the very nature of the thing that is whether men eat for pleasure or wantonnesse or a greedy satisfying of their appetites or for the nourishing of their bodies it matters not for what end soever a man hath in eating yet this is true that what is eaten or which entreth into the mouth that goeth into the belly and is cast out into the Draught Secondly we answer that Bellarmine himselfe Replie 2 in his answer doth grant that all those things which nourish the body goe into the belly and are cast out into the draught Now we assume but that which is received with the corporall mouth in the Eucharist doth nourish the body And therfore by his own confession that which wee eate with the mouth of the body goeth into the belly and is cast out into the draught Our Assumption is proved by that Analogy which this Sacrament hath with our Spirituall nourishment yea from the Schoolmen themselves who maintaine that those things which they call Species Sacramentâ—las which remaine in the Sacrament after Consecration Reficere nutrire virtutem vini tanta quantitate posse sumi ut hominem naturaliter inebriaret Alex. Al. â— 4. q. 10. m 7. a. 2. Bonavent alij in 4. d. 12. Answ 2 Secondly Bellarmine answers that after the Resurrection Christ did verily eat and yet that was not cast into the Draught which he
I am a Dog truth Lord so I am but I desire to be thy Dog and Masters doe not drive their Dogs out of dore but although they will not suffer them to feed at their tables upon full dishes yet they suffer them to feed under the table upon those bones and scraps and crums that fall and this Lord is all that I desire that I may but gather up a crum under thy table V. Christ would discourage her by her unworthinesse to be fed with the childrens bread and she confesseth that shee doth not deserve it yea not desire it one crum of his divine grace being enough for her Now Christ hearing of this answers Oh woman great is thy faith Sect. 2 § 6. Be it unto thee even as thou wilt In these words is laid downe the efficacie of faith by which she obtaines what she would have for after these bitter brunts and harsh repulses shee obtained both a cure for her daughters infirmity and a commendation of her owne faith She wrought a miracle by the force of her prayers making both the deafe to heare and the dumbe to speake shee cried to the eares and tongue of her Redeemer Ephata Bee yee opened heare and answer my petition and fulfill my request whereupon our Saviour answers Oh woman great is thy faith be it unto thee even as thou wilt VERS 29. And Iesus departed from thence Verse 29 and came nigh unto the sea of Galilee and went up into a Mountaine and sate downe there Concerning this word Mountaine a question or two may be made How manifold is the signification of this Quest 1 word Mountaine Two-fold for it either betokens and signifies First things which are either I. Literall and thus Mountaine is often taken for Mount Sion Psalme 2.6 and 48.2 and 74.2 and 78.68 and 125.1 and 133.3 Or II. Mysticall and thus this word Mountaine doth First sometimes signifie the Church of God or Kingdome of grace as Esay 25.6 7. And Secondly sometimes signifies salvation and the Kingdome of glory And Thirdly sometimes signifies safety and protection as Gen. 19.17.30 Ezek. 7.16 Esay 22.5 and Ierem. 16.16 Or Secondly persons which are either I. Divine and thus Mountaine doth sometimes signifie God Psalme 121.1 Or II. Humanc and thus Mountaine doth signifie First sometimes oppressors as Psalme 76.5 And Secondly sometimes Persecuters as Ier. 13.16 and 51.25 And Thirdly sometimes those who are barren and destitute of good fruits as Esay 7.25 and 30.17 and 42.15 and Ierem. 4.24 26. And Fourthly sometimes proud men as Iob 9.5 and 28.9 Psal 144.5 Esay 2.12.14 and 40.4 And Fifthly sometimes great and mighty men as Iudg. 5.5 and 2 Sam. 22.8 Psam 18.7 and 46.2 3. and 72.3 and 80.10 87.1 and 148 9. Esay 41.15 and 64.1 c. Habac. 3.6 And Sixthly sometimes those who are obstinate and obdurate Ezech. 6.2 c. How many sorts of Mountaines are there Quest 2 First there is the Mountaine of the Lord as Answ 1 Exod. 3.1 and 4 27. and 18.5 and 19.3 and 24.13 Numb 10.33 and 1 King 19 9. Psalme 15.1 and 24.3 and 36.7 and 43.3 and 48.1 and Ier. 17.3 and 31.21 And this Mountaine is called I. Sometimes the holy Mount as Psalme 2.6 and 3.5 and 15.1 Ezech. 20.40 And II. Sometimes the Mountaine of the Lords house Esay 2.2 Ierem. 26.18 Secondly there is the Mount of blessing or Answ 2 the blessed Mount as Deut. 11.29 and 27.12 Thirdly there is the Mount of security or the secure Mount Psalme 30.7 Answ 3 Fourthly there is the Mountaine of Malediction Answ 4 or the cursed Mount Deut. 11.29 and 27.13 Answ 5 Fifthly there is the Mountaine of errour as Ier. 50 6. Answ 6 Sixthly there is the Mountaine of water as Iosh 3.16 Answ 7 Seventhly there is a fading falling Mountaine Iob 14.18 Answ 8 Eighthly there are melting Mountaines Iob 28.9 Psalme 97 5. Esay 34.3 and 64.1.3 Answ 9 Ninthly there are flaming and burning Mountaines Psalme 83 14. and Ierem. 51.25 Answ 10 Tenthly there are smoaking Mountaines Psalme 104.32 and 144.5 Answ 11 Eleventhly there are are skipping and leaping Mountaines Psalme 114.4.6 Answ 12 Twelfthly there are rejoycing and exulting Mountaines Psalme 98.8 Answ 13 Thirteenthly there are Mountaines which praise the Lord Psalme 148.9 Esay 44.23 and 49.13 Ierem. 31.12 Answ 14 Fourteenthly there are trembling and quaking Mountaines Esay 5.25 Ierem. 4.24 Quest 3 To what use serve the Mountaines Answ 1 First they did sacrifice of old upon the Mountaines as Genesis 22.2 Exodus 3.12 But this practise was afterwards prohibited and reproved 1 King 14.23 and 2 Chronicles 33.15 Esay 57.7 and 65.7 Ierem. 3.6 and 17.2 Ezech. 6.13 and 18 6 11 15. Secondly sometimes they did preach upon the Answ 2 Mountaines as Mat. 5.1 Thirdly sometimes they did pray upon the Answ 3 Mountaines as Matthew 14.23 and many places besides Fourthly they hewed stones out of the Mountaines Answ 4 for the house of God 2. Chron. 2.2 18. Fifthly they worshipped upon the Mountains Answ 5 Psalm 99.9 Sixthly they rested themselves upon the Mountains Answ 6 or withdrew themselves thither that they might be at a little peace and quiet from the tumult and concourse of the people thus Christ in this place goeth up to the Mountain What promise did the Lord make to the Quest 4 Mountaines First the Lord promiseth that the Mountains Answ 1 shall be watered Esa 30.25 Ierem. 31.12 And Secondly that they shall become fruitfull Esa Answ 2 7.25 Ierem. 31.5 Ezech. 17.23 And Thirdly that all rough Mountains shall bee Answ 3 made smooth and plain Esa 49.11 And Fourthly that on the Mountaine the Answ 4 Lord shall bee seen Genes 22.14 Exod. 19.3 Psalm 122.1 CHAPTER XVI Verse 4 VERS 4. A wicked and Adulterous generation seeketh after a signe and there shall no sign be given unto it but the sign of the Prophet Ionas Sect. 1 § 1. A wicked generation seeketh after a sign WE see here how our Saviour calleth the Scribes and Pharisees and Jews an adulterous and wicked generation because not content with the word of God they seek a sign whence we may learn That we must not desire Miracles from God that we may beleeve Observ but content our selves with the word of God Reade Matth. 12.38 c. and Luke 1.18 where Zachary is blamed for this and Iohn 6.30 and Luke 16 Quest 1 Why must we not ask Miracles at Gods hands Answ 1 First because the Gospell is now clear and open and truth therin is evidently laid down In old time the Gospell was hid under Types and Figures and declared by Parables visions and dreames and therefore under the. Law it was lawfull to seek or ask a signe as Iudg. 6.17.36 and 13.8 and 2 King 19.28 and 20.9 But now the light of the Gospel is such that he that runs may reade it as the Prophet Abakkuk saith If it be Obiected that signs Object and Miracles confirme the Doctrine which is taught as
of his God-head humanity and the offices of Christ whereunto hee was anointed his Kingdome Prophesie and Priesthood belongeth to justifying faith as the matter and substance thereof Answ 3 Thirdly Amesius Bell. enerv tom 4. pag. 98. answers That Peter with the rest of the Apostles had before this confession a certaine assurance and confidence of speciall mercy by Christ the true promised Messias and that the determination of this assurance was explicated and expressed by this confession of the Divinity of Christ Fourthly Dr. Willet Synops f. 974. answers Answ 4 That though simply to confesse Iesus to bee the Sonne of God be not that faith that justifieth because the devils have made such a confession yet this confession may so proceed from a man and was so uttered by Peter in this place that it may declare a right justifying faith that is so to confesse Christ to be the Sonne of God and to be the anointed Messiah to take away the sins of the world that hee which so confesseth beleeveth it with comfort and that Christ is so even to him Therefore Saint Paul saith That no man can say that Iesus is the Lord but by the Holy Ghost 1 Corinth 12.3 And our Saviour saith to Peter after hee had made this confession That flesh and blood had not revealed it unto him but his Father in heaven Wherefore it is certaine that hee uttered more then a generall beliefe of this Article which may be in devils except Bellarmine will say that the devils also made the same confession by the Holy Ghost and by revelation from God VERS 17. And Iesus answered Verse 17. and said unto him Blessed art thou Simon Bar. Iona for flesh and blood hath not revealed it unto thee but my Father which is in heaven § 1. Blessed art thou Sect. 1 What is meant by Blessednesse Quest First the word is unknowne to none every Answ 1 one saying occasionally oh hee is a happy and blessed man and how blessed were I if I were but thus and thus or had such or such things Thus Aristotle placed Blessednesse in a perfect life and the Stoicks in vertue and Plato in Idaeis Aristotle cals Blessednesse 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 God or Fortune Secondly Blessednesse is that state which Answ 2 soever it is which is the best in rerum natura and it is rightly called Summum banum the chiefest good Thirdly true Blessednesse is two-fold to wit Answ 3 I. Present and this is a holy life for onely such are truely blessed here Mat. 5 6 7 1. Luke 11.28 II. Future or to come and this Blessednesse is life eternall that being the reward of the faithfull and the time of retribution Matth. 13.43 Revelat. 7.17 § Flesh and blood hath not revealed this unto thee Sect. 2 The meaning of these words is That there is no naturall illumination of the truth the very thoughts of the naturall mans heart being evill Genesis 6.5 and 1 Corinth 2.14 and 15.50 But I passe this by having treated of it before Chapans 11.5 § 3. But my Father which in heaven Sect. 3 Two things are here observable namely 1 The Person II. The Action Quest 1 Who doth reveale divine truths unto us Answ God the Father my Father which is in heaven Quest 2 Doth not Christ reveale these divine truths unto us and also the Holy Ghost is it not said that hee was sent by the Sonne to teach us and that hee doth teach us Iohn 14.16 Answ God the Father is here named both in regard of the dignity of person and also in regard of the operation and working because he workes by the Sonne and by the Holy Spirit and not contrarily the Sonne and the holy Spirit working by him And hence our Saviour saith I will pray the Father and hee will send the Spirit c. Iohn 14.16 Quest 3 Why doth Christ call God my Father which is in heaven Answ For the comfort of all Christians that they may know that being united unto Christ they have God for their Father who will make them Co-heires with Christ Rom. 8.15 16. Quest 4 Why doth Christ say my Father which is in heaven Answ That wee might learne to distinguish God our Father from our earthly Parents for the faithfull have two Fathers to wit First an earthly Father from whom they have their nature by whom they are begotten And Secondly an heavenly Father from whom they have grace and by whom they are begotten anew of water and the Holy Ghost Iohn 3.5 And therefore we must labour to have our conversation in heaven Philip. 3.20 because wee are the children of an heavenly Father Quest 5 What doth our heavenly Father for us or unto us Answ He reveales the Gospel and divine truths unto us not flesh and blood but my Father hath revealed these things unto thee Wherein our Saviour teacheth two things unto us namely First that the Gospel is a mysterie which is hid from all naturall men and revealed onely to the faithfull Luke 10.21 Object Here it may bee objected that the Gospel is called an open Booke and the Law a clasped Booke the Gospel is called Vetus revelatum the old Testament revealed and discovered and therefore how is the Gospel a secret mysterie Answ The Gospel indeed is a great and bright shining light but wee are blind and therefore cannot see it The light saith Saint Iohn shined in darkenesse but the darkenesse comprehended it not Ioh. 1.5 And therefore the fault is not in the Gospel but in us Secondly our Saviour shewes here that it is the Lord alone that discovers and reveales the mysteries of the Gospel unto us Iohn 14.26 Verse 18. 19. VERS 18 19. And I say also unto thee that thou art Peter and upon this Rocke will I build my Church and the gates of hell shall not prevaile against it And I will give unto thee the keyes of the Kingdome of Heaven and whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth shall bee bound in heaven whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth shall bee loosed in heaven § 1. Thou art Peter What doth our Saviour here meane by these words Sect. 1 Our Saviour saith Augustine serm 13. Quest 1 in Matth in this place alludes to Simons sirname Answ and because Christ the Head is Petra a Rocke therefore the body the Church is Petrus For the principall name is Petra and therefore Petrus is derived from Petra and not Petra from Petrus even as the name Christianus comes from Christus and not Christus from Christianus More plainely thy name saith Christ is Simon but henceforth it shall be Peter that is one that depends upon Petra the Rocke I promised Iohn 1 42. that thou shouldest be called Cephas a Stone but now I alter it into Peter because thy name shall be derived of me For I am Petra and thou Peter I am Christ and thou a Christian I a Rock and thou rockie or builded upon the Rocke
which he knew in his godly prescience giving an inckling unto him that after his fall he should bee converted and strengthen his brethren Now if this were meant of Peters successors also then they must first fail in faith and after confirm their brethren Answ 3 Thirdly to the third they affirm That the whole flock of Christ was not committed to Peter to feed for he himself testifieth the contrary exhorting all Pastors to feed the flock of Christ which was given them in charge by Christ And he encourageth them herunto by this Because if you do so then when the chief Shepheard shall appear ye shall receive an incorruptible Crown of glory 1 Peter 5. where he calleth not himself the chief Shepherd but only Christ It is evident therefore say they that your three Scriptures meant nothing lesse then such a Primacie over all Fox f. 1067. Sect. 4 § 4. Aedificabo I will build Object 1 The Papists object this place to prove that Peter was Head of the Church and Prince of the Apostles and consequently that the Romish Bishops are so also And Bellarm. lib. 1. de Pontif. Cap. 11. argues thus The Text saith aedificabo I will build my Church but if Christ be here taken for the Rock his Church was built already for many beleeved in him But Peter was not made the Head of the Church till afterwards a ter his Resurrection therefore he saith in the Future Tense aedificabo I will build Answ 1 First it is grosly false to say that the Church of Christ was not builded till after the Resurrection for seeing that many beleeved before in Christ and made a Church either they must grant that the Church was without a foundation or else that the Foundation was changed from CHRIST to Peter both which are absurde Answ 2 Secondly it is taken therefore for the enlarging and increasing of the Church of God for it followeth not because Christ saith I will build and his Church was begun to be built already that therefore another kind of building must be excogitated no more then because Christ gave his Spirit to his Apostles Mat. 10.1 Iohn 20.22 and yet biddeth them to stay at Ierusalem till they should receive the Holy Ghost Acts 1.7 that therefore they should look for another Holy Ghost as though they had not received the Holy Ghost before But as the sending of the Holy Ghost is meant for the increase and more plentifull measure thereof so is the building of the Church here taken for the increase of the building v Willet Synops f. 152. Answ 3 Thirdly we yet answer with Augustine Super hanc Petram quam confessus es aedificabo Ecclesiam Tract ult in Iohan. Vpon this Rock which thou hast confessed will I build my Church So that in this place is meant not Peter to be the Rock but either Christ whom he confessed or his faith whereby he confessed him which is all one in effect For it matters not much whether we say the Church is builded upon Christ or faith is the foundation of the Church faith being an apprehension of Christ But of the person of Peter it can no more be understood then of the rest of the Apostles who in regard of their Holy Apostolike Doctrine upon which the Church is built are called the foundation of the Church Ephes 2.20 But the Papists Object again and against this Object 2 which hath been said That the Church is built upon Peter and upon Peters faith but faith they say hath here a double consideration for it may be either absolutely considered or with relation to Peters person But faith generally and absolutely respected is not the foundation of the Church but as it was in Peter Bellar. de Pontif. lib. 1 Cap. 11. First Peters faith which was in Peter and confessed Answ 1 by him is a portion of the generall saving faith of the Church which it the foundation of the same Church and this we grant But Peters personall faith cannot be this foundation for then when Peter died his faith being a particular accident to his person going away with him the Church should have wanted a foundation Secondly in Peter these two things are respected Answ 2 his person and faith whatsoever was in Peter besides faith was flesh and blood but that could not be the foundation therefore Peters faith only was the foundation and his person had therein no part at all Thirdly their own Decrees say Quod Petrus Answ 3 quando claves accepit Ecclesiam sanctam significavit Decr. part 2. caus 24. qu 1 Cap. 6 Peter when hee had received the Keyes signified the whole Church now if in Peter the whole Church be considered then Peters particular person is not included and so consequently by their own rule their own distinction is overthrown § 5. My Church Sect. 5 Many Questions will hence arise which I doe but only name having amply to treat of them in another place Whether shall the true Church of Christ be alwaies Quest 1 glorious and pompous upon the earth No Answ for it hath often been subject to the rage and tyranny of Persecutors Whether shall the Church be alwaies visible in Quest 2 one and the same place No Answ and that First because many rare famous and sometimes flourishing Churches have failed as all the Orientall Churches have done which are named Revel 2. and 3. And Secondly because the Covenant which is made between God and al particular Nationall Churches is conditionall and therefore God will be their God no longer then they walk as becomes his people Whether shall the Visible Church of Christ be Quest 3 alwaies free from all errours in the Prelates Or whether shall the Prelates and Rulers of the Visible Church be alwaies free from erour Answ No for Humanum est errare as might be proved by some Prelates of all ages in all places that is in all Churches there have been some of the Prelates and Rulers who have been subject unto and tainted with some errours Quest 4 Whether shal the Church of Christ be alwayes Visible Ad intra And that not only I. In regard of some which shall professe the truth somewhere but also II. In regard of some Ministers which shall preach and administer the Sacraments Answ 1 First the Papists do not deny this and therefore our probation may be the lesse Answ 2 Secondly our famous Doctor Field confesseth that somewhere or other in all times there shall be some Pastors who shall openly and publikely faithfully preach the word of God and rightly administer the Holy Sacraments Answ 3 Thirdly it is undeniable but that somewhere in all ages there shall be some who shall professe and maintain the truth of God Quest 5 Whether are they alwaies the Church which seem to be so that is which have the Rule and government of the Church Or whether are the Prelates the Church of Christ Answ Not alwayes for Zachary Anna Simeon and Mary were the true
other But Denarius being a latine name and part of the tribute which they paid to the Romans and consequently a civill and prophane payment it is not like that it was reckoned after the account of the Sanctuary Answ 3 Thirdly neither was this Denarius the same with the Didrachma the halfe sicle mentioned in this place for the Denarius and Roman penny is almost the same with the Grecians Drachma the eighth part of an ounce and the fourth part of a sicle and the tenth part of the French Crown that is three shillings six pence French Budeus and about six pence halfe peny sterling or thereabouts it was as much as an old Groat when eight Groats made an ounce Answ 4 Fourthly this therefore is most likely saith Doctor Willet upon Exod. 30.13 qu. 20. that both in this place and also Chap. 22.19 mention is made of tribute or poll-money as the Syrian Interpreter cals it Argentum Capitationis head or pol-mony Mark 12.14 But Beza saith that in his ancient Greeke Copie in stead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 tribute hee found 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 head money in that place of Saint Mark. Sect. 2 § 2. Came unto Peter These words are urged by Canisius Observ to prove the Primacie of Peter because the Receivers of custome come unto him First among the twelve Apostles Peter wee Answ 1 grant had a three-fold priviledge or prerogative as namely I. Of authority now by the priviledge of authority I mean a preheminence in regard of estimation whereby hee was had in reverence above the rest of the twelve Apostles for Cephas with Iames and Iohn are called Pillars and seemed to be great Gal 2.6.9 II. He had the prerogative and preheminence of Primacie because he was the first named as the fore-man of the Quest Matth. 10.2 III. Hee had the priviledge of principality among the twelve because in regard of the measure of grace hee excelled the rest for when Christ asked his Disciples whom they said hee was Peter as being of greatest ability and zeal answered for them all Matth. 16.16 I use this clause among the twelve because Paul excelled Peter every way in learning zeal and understanding as farre as Peter excelled the rest Secondly but wee deny that Peter was the Answ 2 Prince of the Apostles or the Monarch of the Church I enlarge not this because wee have proved it sufficiently before Chap. 10.2 § 2. and also have much further to cleare it afterwards § 3. Of whom doe the Kings of the earth take Sect. 3 custome or tribute How came it to passe that this halfe shekel Quest or Didrachma which at first was ordained to bee paid as an offering to the Lord Exod. 30.13 was paid by Christ and others for tribute unto the Roman Emperours It so pleased God that this portion which was first set apart for the use of the Temple Answ was usurped by the Roman Emperours and turned to a civill use and that First because Dei jugum excusserant they had cast off the Lords yoke the Lord departed from his right and delivered them over unto haâ—d Lords Calvin And Secondly because they gave but with a grudgeing mind to the Temple they are now turned over unto others for so it falleth out often that Quod Deo denegamus hostis heripiat what we deny unto God the enemy taketh away Gelas in Exod. And Thirdly because by the comming of Christ the externall worship prescribed by Moses was to be abolished God would have this pension taken away from the Temple whereby it was maintained Simler s Exod. 30.13 And Fourthly although our Saviour did pay this tribute yet did hee not thereby approve the unjust exactions and impositions of the Romans but giveth for or in the doing of it this reason lest wee should offend that is Ne suspiciâ—â—em illis demus c. lest wee should give them occasion of suspicion as though wee should be sedicious or disturbe the Kingdome h Muscul s Christ therefore by his example teacheth the people not to move any tumult or sedition about their tribute as they had before time but willingly submit themselvs to that yoke which for their sinnes was laid upon them Sect. 4 § 4. Then are the children free Object 1 These words are objected by Sampsons Foxes the Anabaptists and the Papists whose heads are diametrally opposite but in their tailes they carry fire-brands for the destruction of Protestants and the truth which they professe Answ The Anabaptists object this place against Christian Magistrates and Governors thus Christ here saith that the Kings sonnes are free from tribute and therefore so are also the sonnes of God from subjection unto any but only Christ Christ speaketh this of himselfe who by his birth was Heir to the Crown and Kingdom of the Iews and therefore by right was to pay none neither did but for avoiding of offence only as Mr. Perkins thinks although some others thinke otherwise as followes in the next question wherefore this place serves not at all for freeing of others from obedience to the civil Magistrate or any Christian Governors Object 2 The Papists object these words to prove that the goods of the Clergie both secular and Ecclesiasticall are and ought to be exempted from paying of tribute to Princes some of them reason thus out of these words Christ saith to Peter What thinkest thou Simon of whom do the Kings of the Nations receive tribute of their own or of strangers Simon answered of strangers the Lord said then are the children free But Clergy-men are the children of the kingdom therefore they ought to be free Thus reasoneth Marsilius de Padua and the Rhemists Mat. 17. sect 8. Bellarmine reasoneth thus The children of Kings with their families are exempted from paying of Tribute Mat. 17.26 but the Clergy properly belongs unto the family of Christ and therefore they are exempt from tribute Answ 1 First here is a grosse absurdity committed on all hands for they teach and hold that the Clergie have not this liberty and immunity from paying of tribute by the Law or word of God but by the grant of Princes themselves Rhemist Annâ—t Rom. 13. § 5. Bellarm. de Clâ—ricis cap. 28. and yet they go about against themselves and their own assertion to prove this Tenet from Scripture Answ 2 Secondly to Marsilius his Argument Bellarmine himself gives a double answer viz. I. That by this reason all Christians as well as Clerks should be exempted from tribute because they are all the sons of God being born a new in Baptisme II. Christ speaketh onely of himself that as Kings children are freed from tribute so much more he who is the son and heir apparâ—nt of the King of kings should be exempted from all temporall tribute Answ 3 Thirdly Christ standeth not upon any such privilege as he might justly allege but notwithstanding lest he should offend yieldeth to pay tribute therefore by the words of our Saviour it is
his praise out of infants and sucklings who can neither speake nor understand how much more then out of these who can speake and have some understanding Fulke Vers 19 VERS 19. And when he saw a Figtree in the way he came to it and found nothing thereon but leaves onely and said unto it Let no fruit grow on thee hence forward for ever And presently the fig-tree withered away Wee say that although the Jewish Church be now but like a withered tree yet it shall flourish againe hereafter Object Now against this it is objected CHRIST here cursed this fig-tree which represented the Church of the Jewes and said Never fruit grow upon thee henceforth And therefore it seemes that this tree and that Church shall never flourish againe Answ That Fig-tree which was here accursed by Christ never to beare fruit againe represented the Jewes who lived then and those who shall live till the conversion of the Jewes but when the wrath of God is come upon them to the full as the Apostles speakes then the Lord shall call them and their rod shall flourish againe VERS 22. And all things whatsoever yee shall aske in Prayer Verse 22 beleeving yee shall receive § 1. And all things whatsoever ye shall aske Sect. 1 in prayer Our Saviour in these words doth plainly point out this Observation unto us Observ namely That true and Lawfull prayer never wants his effect How doth the trueth hereof appeare Quest 1 Most evidently from these particulars to wit First from these places of Scripture Answ Psalm 22.24 and 50.15 Iohn 16.24 Iames. 5.16 and Ierem. 29.13 Amos. 5.4 6. Secondly from the trueth of God who is faithfull in all his Promises 1. Thes 5.24 Hebr. 6.10 Thirdly from the ordinance of God it being the meanes appointed by GOD for the obtaining of what wee want Iohn 14.13 and 16 24. and in this verse Fourthly from the mercy of God who is alwayes ready to supply our wants and onely waites untill wee pray Iames. 4.2 Fifthly from the force and efficacy of prayer whereof we spake before Chap. 6. Sixthly from an absurdity which otherwise would follow for if we have no certainty of the hearing of our prayers then we can have no confidence at all For I. Wee have none in heaven or earth to trust unto but onely unto God Psalm 73.25 II. Wee cannot see him for none hath seene him at any time III. Our onely way unto him is by prayer and therefore of all men wee are the most miserable if wee be unsure of his Love to helpe us or that hee will heare us and grant our requests But the contrary that is the assurance of the faithfull to be heard is evident from these places 2. Chronic. 14.7 and 15.2 15. Psalm 118.5 and. 120.1 Esa 38.5 Whence comes it that the prayers of many are Quest 2 not heard Jf we be not heard we must know Answ the reason is because wee pray not lawfully For God is neare unto all those who call upon him faithfully Psal 145.18 But more particularly if our prayers be not heard the reason thereof is one of these either First because wee are wicked and vnbeleevers for the prayers of such are abominable unto him but the prayers of the Righteous are his delight Prov. 15.29 Psalm 145.19 Or Secondly because our requests are not lawfull that is when either I. Wee desire those things which are not good as when we pray for revenge Or II. When we desire those things which stand not with Gods glory neither suite with our good Or III. When we desire those things which are not necessary but superfluous serving for the satisfying of our lusts Psal 50.15 and 120.1 and 116.3 4. and 18.6 Or Thirdly because we are not aright prepared to pray that i◠when either I. Wee pray without any meditation and examination at all not considering and pondering either how we must pray or for what Or II. When we pray with our sinnes upon us and in us as the people did Iosh 7. and. 1. Tim. 28. Or III. When we are not fit to receive such a grace as we pray for as for example we pray for a sight and assurance of the blessed Spirit in our hearts but we must not expect the assurance and apprehension thereof untill we have seriously undertaken to worke out the worke of our salvation yea vntill renovation holy affections zeale and the like graces be wrought in our hearts Or Fourthly because our prayers are not faithfull Here observe that unto a faithfull prayer these things are necessarily required namely I. Selfe-deniall and all selfe-confidence praying onely in the name of Christ Iohn 14 13. And II. A sure confidence and affiance in God that if we aske those things which are agreeable unto his will he will heare us Mark 11.24 Hebr. 10.22 And III. The aide and assistance of the holy Spirit for if we pray in the holy Ghost our prayers shall be heard Iude. 20. Or Fifthly because we begge things peremptorily and not with a subordination to the will of God Or Sixthly because we doe not persevere in our prayers but quickly grow weary And therefore if we desire that our prayers may be alwayes efficacious and fruitfull let us labour I. That our persons may be holy and pure And II. That our requests may be lawfull that is Let us desire First alwayes those things which are good in themselves And Secondly onely those things which may stand with Gods glory and our good And Thirdly onely necessary things And III. That we may be rightly prepared before we pray that is we must First meditate of our wants and the nature of him to whom we pray And Secondly wee must remove from us the Love guilt and pollution of sinne by repentance And Thirdly labour that we may be made vessels of honour that so we may be capable to receive those graces which we crave And IV. Wee must labour that our prayers be faithfull that is not offered up with any hope to bee heard for any merit or worthinesse that is in us but powred forth unto God by the assistance of the Spirit and with a sure confidence to be heard through the merits and mercies of Christ our Lord. And V. Wee must alwayes conclude our requests with a willing submission unto Gods will And VI. We must continue asking till we have received and persevere in prayer untill we have obtained what we want § 2. Beleeving Our Saviour here by shewing that Prayer is to Sect. 2 be offered up in faith may move this quaere What is the proper act of a true lively Quest and justifying faith The proper and principall act of justifying faith is a particular apprehension Answ and application of the free and gracious promises of God in the Gospell which are offered unto the faithfull in Christ the Mediator Now this particular and justifying faith includes in it a generall faith for if a man should doubt in generall of the truth of
the word of God he could not in particular confidently beleeve the promises of the word made unto him in CHRIST Yet faith doth not justifie as in generall it assents to the truth of the word of God but as it is applied to this his principall and proper object to wit the promises of grace made unto us in CHRIST the Mediator Now this appeares thus First because Iustificatio peccatoris pertinet ad bonitatem misericordiam Dei c. Thom. Aqu. 1. qu. Artic. 6. 45. The justification of a Sinner doth belong unto the goodnesse and mercy of God abundantly diffusing it selfe But wee neither can nor ought apprehend or seeke the goodnesse and mercy of GOD beyond and without the promises of grace which are made unto us in CHRIST our Mediator And therefore in these onely as in the proper object is exercised the act of justifying Faith when and as it justifies Secondly this is evident also from the distribution of the word which is divided into the Law and the Gospell Now in the Doctrine of the Law wee neither must seeke nor can have Justification because the conscience of every man who hath any in-sight into himselfe will tell him that he can never be Justified by that legall covenant hee not being able to fulfill the Law And therefore it remaines that Justification is to be sought onely in the Gospell that is in the promises of grace and that the act of faith as it justifies is principally to be directed unto these promises Thirdly this is manifest from these two cleare testimonies of Scripture namely I. Acts 13.38 39. For by Christ is preached unto you the forgivenesse of sinnes and by him all that beleeve are justified from all things from which ye could not be justified by the Law of Moses II. Romans 3.21 But now the righteousnesse of God without the Law is manifested being witnessed by the Law and the Prophets Bp. Davenant in Colos 1.4 Page 32. Sect. 3 § 3. Ye shall receive Observ Our Saviour by saying that we shall receive whatsoever we aske would teach us That if we desire to receive we must aske if we would have our wants supplied or our evils redressed and removed we must pray Read Matth. 7.7 and 1. Thessal 5.17 and 1. Timoth. 2.1 8. and James 5.13 and 1. Peter 3.7 Quest What necessity is there of praying Answ 1 First wee cannot honour and glorifie our God as we ought except we pray For I. Jt is a principall part of his worship And II. Thereby we testifie that we depend vpon God 2. Corinth 5.7 And therefore if we desire to glorifie and honour our good God there is great reason that we should pray Answ 2 Secondly we cannot be sure to be freed from any evill except we pray Answ 3 Thirdly we cannot be sure of the remission of our sinnes without prayer Answ 4 Fourthly we cannot hope for either furthering or preventing grace from God without wee pray unto him Answ 5 Fifthly we cannot be sure to obtaine or comfortably enjoy any good thing without prayer For I. By prayer we receive those things which we want And II. By prayer wee have liberty to use those things which we have And III. By prayer the good gifts of God are confirmed yea blessed unto us 1 Timoth. 4.5 And therefore if we desire preservation from evill and remission of our sinnes and the grace of God and the possession of those things which are necessary for us we must pray Vers 31.32 VERS 31.32 Whether of them twaine did the will of his Father They said unto him the first JESVS saith unto them verily I say unto you that the Publicanes and the harlots goe into the Kingdome of God before you For Iohn came unto you in the way of righteousnesse and ye beleeved him not But the Publicanes and the Harlots beleeved him And ye when ye had seene it repented not afterward that ye might beleeve him Sect. 1 § 1. Verily I say unto you Observ Wee see that CHRIST here affirmes what he speakes but sweares not To teach us That wee must not sweare Matth. 5.34 and Iames 5.12 Quest 1 Js not swearing commanded Answ There is a fourefold use of swearing to wit First a Religious use in vowing vowes unto God Secondly a Civill use when men are enjoyned by the Magistrates to sweare or examined vpon oath for the finding out of some truth and this I. Sometimes concernes a mans selfe when he is compelled to sweare for the purging and acquitting of himselfe of some crime whereof he is accused And II. Sometimes this concernes a mans Brother when he sweares onely as a witnesse or to testifie something of or for or against his brother Thirdly there is a private use of swearing in the binding of bargaines and confirming of contracts in stead of bonds This is lawfull if reverently and religiously undertaken and seemes to be warranted from Psalm 15.4 Fourthly there is an ordinary and customary use of swearing which is unlawfull and wicked and therefore our communication must be yâ—â— yea nay nay because whatsoever is more comes of evill that is from sinne Matth. 5.36 How many kind of unlawfull swearers are Quest there First there are ignorant swearers who use certaine Answ 1 formes of words which they know not to be oathes or evill as by this bread and the like Secondly there are inconsiderate swearers who Answ 2 take the sacred name of God in vaine when they would not sweare or meant not to sweare but the oath breakes forth suddainly Thirdly there are foolish and unwary swearers Answ 3 who mourne when they sweare and resolve they will not sweare but by and by fall with the Dog to his vomit Fourthly there are erroneous swearers who Answ 4 thinke that it is lawfull to sweare if so be they sweare nothing but truth But wee see that Christ will not doe it but saith it comes from evill even to sweare truthes Matth. 5.36 And therefore he will be a swift witnesse against all such Fifthly there are hasty swearers who as soone Answ 5 as ever they are provoked and angred breake forth into rage cursing swearing and all manner of uncharitable and unchristian speeches Sixthly there are generous and gentile swearers Answ 6 who thinke it a point of generosity to sweare now and then and to confirme with an oath what they affirme Seventhly there are envious and malicious Answ 7 swearers who blaspheme sweare and curse onely out of a contempt of the Children of God and that they may vexe them thereby These should all marke the Counsell of the Apostle Galath 6.7 and take heed that they doe not deceive their owne soules for they cannot deceive the Lord who will reward them according to their wicked workes § 2. The Publicanes and the harlots goe into Sect. 2 the Kingdome of God before you By what meanes the Publicanes and harlots were converted our Saviour expresseth in the next words namely by the preaching of Iohn
reward given to men according to their meede and therefore it is necessary that there should be a Resurrection Iustin Martyr Sect. 2 § 2. Yee erre not knowing the Scriptures It is questioned betweene us and the Church of Rome whether the Scriptures be necessary or not and we affirme That they are necessary for the people of God the reading preaching and understanding thereof being the onely ordinary meanes to beget faith in us Argum. And this wee confirme from this place by this Argument That whereby we are kept from errour and doubtfulnesse in matters of faith is necessary but this is performed by the Scripture Therefore it is necessary Here two things are to bee shewed namely First that the Scripture keepeth us from errour this is cleare from these words yee erre not knowing the Scripture where our Saviour shewes that the ignorance of Scripture was the cause of their errour And Secondly if our knowledge were onely builded upon Tradition without Scripture we should then be doubtfull and uncertaine of the truth Thus St. Luke saith in his Preface to Theophilus I have written saith he that thou mightest be certaine of those things whereof thou hast beene instructed Whence wee conclude that although we might know the truth without Scripture as Theophilus did yet we cannot know it certainly without it § 3. But shall be as the Angels Sect. 3 The Papists teach us to pray unto the Saints and that we may be the easilier induced to learne this lesson they assure us That the Saints heare our prayers and because they feare we will not credit this without proofe therefore our learned Countreymen who can draw Quidlibet ex quolibet produce this place for the proofe thereof arguing thus As CHRIST proveth here that in heaven the Saints neither marry nor are married Object because there they shall be as Angels So by the very same reason is proved that Saints may heare our prayers and helpe us be they neare or farre off because the Angels doe so and in every moment are present where they list and neede not to be neere us when they heare or helpe us Rhemist sup § 4. First our Saviour CHRIST speaketh not of the Answ 1 soules departed at this time but after the Resurrection and therefore the Argument is absurd Secondly CHRIST doth not in all points compare Answ 2 the Saints after the Resurrection to Angels for then they should be invisible and without bodies as the Angels are but in that they have no need or use of marriage Thirdly it is false that the Angels may be present Answ 3 in every moment where they list for they cannot be in more places at once then one neither are they where they list but where God appointeth them Fulke Whether are or ought the Saints and faithfull in this life to be like unto the Angels Quest and wherein They should labour to be like the Angels Answ in these things namely First in rejoycing at the conversion of sinners Luke 15. And Secondly in reverencing the divine Majestie like the Angels who cover their faces before him Esa 6.2 And Thirdly in standing ready prest to execute the will of the Lord as the Angels doe Psal 103.20 21. And Fourthly in executing the will of God for the manner as the Angels doe that is with cheerefulnesse with sincerity and without wearinesse VERS 32. I am the God of Abraham and the God of Isaac and the God of Iacob God is not the God of the dead but of the living Verse 32 Quest 1 How or in what regards is the Lord called Deus viventium the God of the living Answ 1 First Ratione causalitatis providentiae because he both created all perfect living creatures and also provides for all Now providence hath place onely in those things which have an existence or being in rerum naturá but when God pronounced these words unto Moses Exod. 3.6 the Patriarches were corporally dead and their bodies dissolved and therefore it was necessary that their soules should remaine and be alive Answ 2 Secondly the creature is referred unto God in a reall relation which is not founded but onely in an entity and being and therefore that whose God God is said to be must needs be really something and consequently those Patriarches who were not in regard of their bodies were in regard of their soules Quest 2 How may we prove or conclude the Resurrection of the body from hence Answ 1 First because the reasonable soule being the forme of the body and the substantiall part of man hath alwayes a naturall inclination unto the body neither hath a perfect subsiestnce in it selfe but doth desire to be in man now nature doth nothing in vaine and therefore the soule which for a time is separated from the body shall at last be eternally united and conjoyned unto the body Answ 1 Secondly because the reasonable soule cannot obtaine perfect felicity untill she have reassumed the body in regard of that naturall affection which she hath unto the body And therefore there shal be a Resurrection of the body Quest 3 How can this verse stand with Romans 14.9 For it is said Here God is not the God of the dead but of the living And There CHRIST died that he might be Lord both of the dead and living Answ Our Saviour here denies that God is the God of the dead that is that he will not give grace and glory to those who are corporally dead and shall rise no more and hence he doth evince the Resurrection of the dead by â—his argument Glory cannot be conferred upon dead men as dead men But glory shall be conferred upon Abraham and all the faithfull Therefore they shall not remaine alwayes dead or in an estate of death but shall rise againe at the last Hence the Apostle saith That CHRIST is Lord both of the living and of the dead that is of all the faithfull who either now live or are dead but shall rise at the last day and of dead shall be made living as it is said in the Creed Hee shall judge both the quicke and the dead that is those who now are dead shall live againe at the last day VERS 37.38.39.40 Vers 37 38. c. JESVS said unto him Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart and with all thy soule and with all thy mind This is the first and great Commandement And the second is like unto it Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thy selfe On these two Commandements hang all the Law and the Prophets § 1. Thou shalt love the Lord thy God Sect. 1 Whether can we love the Lord above all things Quest as wee are here enjoyned by nature or by grace We cannot love the Lord above al things by nature Answ and therefore grace is simply necessary thereunto as appeares thus First the love of God is shed abroad in our hearts by his holy Spirit Rom. 5. and the fruit of the Spirit is love Galath
limited the words As I. Stella in hunc locum saith They sit in Moses Chaire Cum bona docebant c. when they taught good things such as Moses prescribed II. Iansenius Concord in Matth. 23.2 Cap. 120. saith Non est illis obediendum c. They must not be obeyed when they teach any thing contrary to that Chaire III. Emanuel Sa in hunc locum saith Non tenemur hoc loco c. This place bindeth us not to obey them if they teach that which is evill for that is to teach against the Chaire IV. Maldonate in locum saith de doctrina legis et Mosis loquitur He speaketh onely of the Doctrine of the Law and of Moses V. Carthusian in hunc locum saith Hoc non est absolutè et universalitèr intelligendum c. When our Saviour saith Doe whatsoever they bid you we must not understand it universally and absolutely but of their lessons and doctrines which are not contrary to the Law of Moses VI. Erasmus s Matth. 23.3 saith Cathedrâ Mosis c. Christ did not understand by Moses chaire the doctrine of the Priests but the Law of Moses neither were they to be obeyed further then they taught according to that Law VII Ferus Lib. 3. in Matth. 23. saith Praeceptum Christi quaecunque dixerius vobis servate et facite ctc. That CHRISTS Commandement Observe and doe whatsoever they bid you bound them not to observe all the Decrees of the Pharisees but so farre forth as they agreed with the Law c. VIII Let the Reader if he desires more Expositors read Gloss in Matth. 23.2 and Nicol. Gorr ibid. and Ariat Montan. elucid ibid. Aquinas 2. 2. qu. 104. Artic. 5. et August Tract 46. in Iohan. Where he shall heare them with one mouth and mind say Sedere super cathedram Mosis c. To sit in Moses chaire is to teach according to the Doctrine and rule of Moses Law and to command things agreeable thereunto that is to say true doctrine and the same that Moses taught wherein onely they might be followed and no further Secondly because if the Pharisees be not to be heard beleeved and obeyed in all things but in some onely then of necessity we must have another rule whereby we may be directed in our hearing for else how can we tell wherein we must follow our teachers and wherein we must not And therefore there must be a Judge in Religion and the matters of faith above the interpretation of the Prelates of the Church Thirdly the Pharisees taught many errors and blasphemies and that I. Both against the Law of Moses Matth. 5.20 and 15.3 and 25.13 And also II. Against the divinity of Christ Marke 14.64 Iohn 7.48 and 8.13 and 9.22 24. and 19.7 15. And in this regard our Saviour bad his Disciples Matth. 16.6 12. to beware of the leaven of the Pharisees which was their Doctrine Wherein he had gaine-said himselfe if by Moses chaire he had meant any thing but the prescript of the Law or by those words had commanded us in all points to doe according to the Prelates doctrine for then the Jewes must not have honoured Parents nor loved their Enemies nor beleeved in Christ because the Pharisees taught against these things I enlarge not this here because both in the fore-going question something hath beene said and in the following answer of this objection something shall be said of the errours of the Pharisees Fourthly Moses himselfe did preadmonish us not alwayes to heare all who sate in his chaire Deuter. 18 19 30 21. And therefore the Prelates are not to be obeyed in all things which they teach Answ 4 Fourthly we answer to Latomus his Argument CHRIST saith Whatsoever they bid you doe that observe and doe therefore the authority of Ministers is necessarily to be obeyed in all that they teach We deny the consequent and that for these reasons viz. I. Because when the authority of the Ministers is named in the conclusion either it is to be understood First of all Ministers together in generall now if he thus understand it he declines wholly from the true sense of the place for when CHRIST named the Scribes and Pharisees he understood not every one as appeares by that which followes They love the uppermost roomes at Feasts verse 6. And they say and doe not verse 3. And doe not after their workes verse 3. All which cannot be understood but of particular persons and almost all the Fathers have applied this Doe not after their workes unto particular Pastors as if our Savior would say according to the Aphorisme Vivimus legibus non exemplis People must frame and direct their lives according to the Pastors Doctrine out of the word and not according to their lives and conversations Or Secondly by the authority of Ministers is to be understood every particular Minister whatsoever now if he thus understand it then I. He doth not touch the question which is concerning the authority of the Church in judging of matters of Faith for the Church is not in every particular Minister And II. The Papists themselves will not say That every one that sits in Cathedra or to whom is given Ecclesiasticall authority is an absolute Judge of all controversies II. Because if the authority of the Ministers of the Church be absolute and that it is necessary to obey them in all they teach then it is necessary that such authority should have beene given unto the Scribes and Pharisees and such an infallibility in them For if the Papists will goe about from hence to prove the absolute authority of the Church in judging of all matters of faith and doctrine then they must needs grant such a power and authority to have beene in the Scribes and Pharisees and therefore seeing theirs was not absolute and supreme no more is the Ministers now That the authority of the Scribes and Pharisees was not absolute appeares both by the severall expositions of the Interpreters of this text mentioned in the former answer and also by this Medium If their authority had beene absolute and that it was necessary to have obeyed them in all things then we should never have departed from them but this is false for Matth. 16.6 CHRIST saith Take heed of the leaven of the Pharisees which the Evangelist expounds to be meant of their Doctrine Whence we see plainly that somethings were to be avoided which they maintained and taught therefore these words of CHRISTS The Chaire of Moses doe not signifie absolute authority III. Because if the authority of the Scribes and Pharisees had beene such as that it was necessary to obey them in all things then they should have beene the rule of truth but this is false for the rule is alwayes like it selfe and never declines a Rectitudine from truth and rectitude but the Pharisees were not alwayes like themselves that is as those that sit in Moses Chaire and very often did depart from the
them in this Chapter to teach us Observ That God rejects many as wicked whom the world themselves thinke to be happy and good Quest 1 How doth the truth of this appeare Answ It appeares First from these places Psalm 50.22 Esa 58.3 Galath 6.3 Revelat. 3.17 Matth. 3.9 and 7.22 Iohn 6.39 Secondly because God sees not as man sees man seeth only the outward appearance but God seeth the heart 1. Samuel 16.7 Thirdly because we are partiall Judges in our owne causes every mans way seeming good in his owne eyes Proverb 16.2 but God judgeth according to truth Quest 2 What is here required of us Answ 1 First we must take heed and beware of all deceivable Judgement Now herein three things are included namely I. We must take heed of all popular judgement Non si quid turbida Roma not beleeve the applauses and acclamations and good reports of the world in a word we must not therefore thinke our selves good because our Neighbours and the world proclaime us to be such II. We must take heed of our owe proper judgement and not rest upon a selfe-conceit of goodnesse as many doe who thinke themselves to be good enough and their sinnes to be but small and triviall Selfe-love makes us to thinke well of our selves and hinders us from condemning our selves for no Malefactor would die for his offence though never so hainous if he were made his owne Judge III. We must be carefull to fit and prepare our selves for the judgement of God labouring that we may be such as that he may approve of us as followes in the next Answer Answ 2 Secondly we must remember that we shall come before an all-seeing and all-knowing Judge Hebr. 9.27 from whose eye nothing is hid but all things manifest And therefore we should be carefull to labour to doe those things which are agreeable unto his word and shall be approved by him for woe be unto those who are wicked in Gods sight Quest 3 What doth the Lord see on Earth which displeaseth him First he seeth some great and rich men which justifie themselves and will not be reproved and unto these he saith That riches availe not at the Answ 1 day of Judgement Prov. 10.2 but Potentes potenter tormentà patientur great men shall have great torments Secondly the Lord seeth some who have a forme Answ 2 of Religion without truth 2. Timoth. 3.5 and these are either I. Private Papists who joyne with us in outward shew and come to the house of God with us but their hearts runne after the Pope Or II. Atheists who seeme to beleeve God but their hearts are atheisticall Psalm 14.1 Now these the Lord perswades not to deceive themselves for they cannot deceive him Galath 6.7 Thirdly he seeth some who have honesty without Answ 3 zeale now these he tels That except their righteousnesse exceed the righteousnesse of the Scribes and Pharisees they cannot be saved Mat. 5.20 Such neither I. Hungring after the word of God or religious duties Nor II. Being sensible of their sinnes or sorrowfull for them Nor III. Seeking the glory of God in all things and above all things Fourthly the Lord sees some who serve him Answ 4 for base and by ends for second and sinister respects whose life is pure but their hearts polluted whose outward man is holy and their inward hypocriticall Unto these the Lord saith That the hope of the Hypocrite shall perish Fifthly the Lord seeth some who have many Answ 5 idle motions that is good desires and intentions who doe not nourish them but suffer them to wither and dye Now unto all these the Lord will say at the last day Depart from me I know ye not Matth. 7.25 How may we be certaine that the Lord will Quest 4 approve of us at the day of Judgement We may be sure he will Answ if we walke here according to these rules and observe diligently these Cautions Now the Rules include the Cautions and the Cautions the Rules as affirmatives and negatives doe one another First the Rule is Doe that which is good and agreeable to the Law and word of God The Caution is Doe nothing which is evill or contrary to the Law and word of God And both Rule and Caution is laid downe Psalm 34.14 Eschew evill and doe good Secondly the Rule is Doe that which is good in sincerity and truth the Caution is Do not that which is good for some second end and scope We must serve God in feare and love and out of a desire to approve our selves unto him and to glorifie his name Thirdly the Rule is Use carefully the meanes which God hath appointed for the making of us good the Caution is neglect not those holy means which God hath ordained We must I. Hunger after the word of God and delight in the hearing thereof and not call it a wearinesse unto us or a hard saying II. We must be diligent in the duties and exercises of holinesse and not remisse or carelesse III. We must frequent and delight our selves in the society of the righteous for of good men we shall learne goodnesse Fourthly the Rule is be zealous in the service of the Lord the Caution is be not key-cold or luke warme Apocal. 3.15 We must not onely labour to endure derision danger and losse rather then neglect or omit the Service of God but we must also despise the care of worldly things yea necessary things rather than forget our duty towards God For as the body is more worth then meat so is the soule more worth then the body and therefore the service of our God and the salvation of our soules are to be preferred farre before all other things Fifthly the Rule is be industrious and constant in the service of God and workes of holinesse the Caution is serve not God by fits and starts We must not sometimes serve God and sometimes Sathan or sometimes withstand sinne and sometimes yeeld unto it but we must strive and struggle against sinne and labour after whatsoever is good for terme of life Sixthly the Rule is be circumspect and watchful Marke 13.33 and 1. Peter 5.8 The Caution is be not carelesse and negligent We must I. Like Prometheus be wise before hand and warily avoid all the occasions of evill And II. We must like Epimetheus at least be wise after hand examining our former life and our former errors that we may avoid them for the time to come and seriously repent us o◠what is past Here First A Longinquo we must examine the errours of our life and see whether I. They remaine or not at least in our affections and will Or II. Whether we be changed from evill to evill or from evill to worse as from lying to blasphemy and perjury from prodigality to usury and oppression and the like now this is to be perverted and not converted Secondy A propinquo we must examine our lives and actions for the last day or
Prediction respects the Church of Christ What prodigious and wonderfull things fell Quest 2 out before the destruction of Ierusalem The wonders which were seene before Ierusalem was destroyed Answ besides the threatnings of the Prophets were such as might well perswade the Iewes of their Calamities and miseries not then beleeved but afterwards felt These are the words of Iosephus and those which follow Ioseph l. 7. c. 12. First they saw right over the City of Ierusalem a fiery burning Comet most like a bloody naked Sword flourishing to and fro over the Citie which continued for the space of one whole yeare Secondly there was a sudden cleere shining Light as bright as day-light being in the night-time Now this light only shined about Salomons Temple and about the sacrificing Altars the which the Iewes construed to be their better fortune but were therein deceived Thirdly an Oxe being brought to the Temple to be slaine and sacrificed upon a festivall day according to the Iewish manner brought forth against the course of nature a Lambe in the midst of the Temple which was terrible and monstrous Fourthly the East brazen gate of Salomons Temple which was so great and so heavy with iron barres and great brazen bolts that Vix a viginti viris clauderetur twenty strong men could scant shut it opened it selfe most willingly And this some of the ignorant Jewes prognosticated should be some great good thing to come Fifthly upon the 21 day of May was seene a sight which seemed to be an hoste of men armed running on Horseback and in Chariots about the City in the skyes a little before Sun-setting Sixthly when the Priests went unto the Temple in the Feast of Pentecost as they were wont to doe by Night to celebrate divine Service they upon a sudden felt the ground quiver under their feet and the Temple shooke and a voyce speaking Migremus hinc let us depart hence Seventhly and lastly there was a Country-man one Iesus the sonne of Ananus who for 7. yeares and five moneths before the destruction ceased not daily crying and exclaiming in every corner of the City and in every street but especially in the Temple upon the Sabbath day saying Vox ab oriente vox ab occidente vox a quatuor ventis vox in Ierosolymam Templum vox in omnem hunc populum That is a voyce from the East and West and the foure corners of the world a voyce against Ierusalem the Temple and the whole Nation of the Iewes This cry he continued though he was punished by the Magistrates and brought before Albinus the Romane which was then Caesars Deputy in Ierusalem insomuch as he was thought to be some furious foole and therefore they whipped him and let him goe and being gone from them he cryed Vae vae civitati vae phano vae populo vae mihi Woe woe be to this City woe be to the Temple woe be to the Jewes and last of all woe is me for my selfe This â—osephus who wrote this History saw with his eyes and heard with his eares Verse 9 VERS 9. Then shall they deliver you up to be afflicted and shall kill you and yee shall be hated of all nations for my Names sake Our Saviour here fore-telling his Disciples of the afflictions and persecutions which attend the faithfull may occasion these two questions viz Quest 1 Whether is it lawfull Vim virepellere if we be persecuted to resist and rebell and take up armes against those who persecute us though it were the King himselfe Answ We must not rebell nor avenge our selves Saul through wicked Doegs meanes slew 85 Priests 1 Samuel 22.18 And yet Daivd will not suffer his servants to avenge it 1 Sam. 26.9 Ahab by Iezabel slew Naboth and yet Elias doth not depose him 1 Kings 21.8 18. Herod slew Iames and would have slaine Peter Acts 12.2 And yet Peter deales not with him as with Ananias Acts 5. Quest 2 What are the Remedies against Persecution or what must we doe in times of Persecution Answ 1 First we must flee from it if wee can without offence Math. 10.23 Secondly if we cannot flee from it we must suffer it Math. 24.13 Luk. 21.19 Thirdly we must pray against it Psalm 50.15 Dan. 6.10 Acts 12.5 Fourthly wee must referre commit and commend our selves to God Dan. 3.17 Fifthly we must cheerefully expect that heavenly and happy reward which is promised unto all those who suffer for CHRIST patiently Matth. 5.11 Rom. 8.18 Vers 11 VERS 11. And many false Prophets shall rise and shall deceive many Obser Our Saviour in these words doth expressly teach this truth unto us That there are some who pretend to leade men unto CHRIST but indeed intend to seduce and deceive them Rom. 16.18 and Titus 1.10 and 2 Pet. 2.1 Quest 1 Why doe false Prophets and false Teachers goe about to deceive others Doe they not also deceive themselves Answ 1 First some deceive through obstinacie and perversnesse Ierem. 23.1 and 29.9 Philip. 3.18 and 1 Tim. 4.1 and 2 Pet. 1.12 Secondly some deceive through Covetousnesse Answ 2 2 Pet. 2.15 Iude 11. Thirdly some deceive through pleasure and drunkennesse Esa 28.7 Fourthly some being past feeling themselves and of cauterized Consciences labour to deceive others Ephes 4.19 and 2 Tim. 4.2 Fifthly others seduce and are seduced that is doe deceive others and are deceived themselves Read 1 Kings 22.23 and 2 Tim. 3.13 Ezech. 14.9 and 2 Thessal 2.11 And that either I. Because they are ignorant and blind as Esay 56.10 Or II. Because they doe not examine whether that which they teach be true or false And therefore seeing there are so many false Teachers we must take heed and not beleeve every spirit How may we know or discerne false Teachers Quest 2 and deceitfull Prophets First wee may know them by their Covetousnesse Answ for such for the most part are covetous Secondly we may know them by their flattery for such for the most part are fawning flatterers Thirdly they goe unto those that are ignorant credulous and simple 2 Tim. 3.16 Fourthly they goe when and whither they were not sent Ierem. 14.15 Fifthly they labour to hinder and harme the true Prophets of the Lord Amos 7.10 Sixthly they teach secretly and like wilde beasts creepe abroad in the night Psal 104.20 whereas Veritas non quarit angulos Truth seekes no corners Seventhly they laud praise and commend Ignorance contrary to the Apostle Colos 3.16 Eightly they prohibite the Scriptures and hinder the Preaching of the word Lucernam extinguunt fures Theeves put out the light because darknesse best becomes their deeds of darknesse now the Word is a light and therefore false Teachers are afraid to be discovered by it Ninthly they appoint and choose another Judge besides the Scripture for the tryall of their Doctrine namely Traditions and custome and the like Math. 15.9 Colos 2.8 Tenthly they teach another Gospell besides the Gospell of CHRIST and doctrines contrary to the
word of God Deut. 18.20 Gal. 1.8 Ezech. 13.3 14. and 1 Timoth. 1.3 and 6.3 Although Teachers should neither doe nor speake against the truth 2 Cor. 13.8 Thus the Papists teach I. That the Father may be painted contrary to Deut. 4.15 And II. That Creatures may be worshipped contrary to Acts. 10.26 Revel 19.10 and 22.9 And III. They teach humane devices and will-worship contrary to Colos 2.18 23. Eleventhly they teach divellish doctrines 1 Tim. 4.3 And Twelfthly they despise Authority 2 Pet. 2.10 Iude 8. Thirteenthly they teach lyes and Pias fraudes godly deceits Ierem. 29.9 and 1 King 13.18 How may we beware and avoyd these or What Quest 3 are the remedies against false Teachers and deceitfull workmen Answ 1 First we must not be too credulous and inconstant Ephes 4.14 Heb. 13.9 Answ 2 Secondly we must be frequent and diligent in hearing and reading the word of God 1 Pet. 2.2 Answ 3 Thirdly wee must search the Scriptures and examine those things which are taught by the Scriptures Iohn 5.39 Acts 17.11 Answ 4 Fourthly we must pray unto God to give us wisedome and understanding and to leade us in his truth Iam. 1.5 Psal 119.33 Sect. 2 § 2. Shall bee saved Obser Our Saviour by these words would teach us That the end of all the Promises the perfection of man the very complement of happinesse and the chiefest felicity man can expect or looke for is to be saved with CHRIST in the Kingdome of heaven Read Matth. 5.3 8 10. and 13.43 Marke 10.30 Luke 12.32 and 22.29 and Iohn 3.15 16 36. Quest 1 How doth it appeare that salvation is mans greatest felicity Answ It appeares thus because we were created unto this that God might be glorified by our conjunction with him We were created in the Image of God for these ends viz First that we might enjoy him for a time in grace And Secondly that at length we might enjoy him for ever in glory We I. Know God darkely and imperfectly And II. At last we know him perfectly and clearely 1 Cor. 13. We are now in darkenesse and the image of God is naturally obliterated in us but it shall be restored againe in the knowledge of God Iohn 17.3 and that First in grace And Secondly afterwards in glory which is called life eternall Quest 2 Who are here blame worthy Answ Those who are carefull for all other things and onely carelesse of Heaven and their everlasting happinesse Here observe foure degrees of such men namely First some at first are like bruit beasts wallowing in pleasure and wholly following sense and appetite when they are weary of this then Secondly afterwards they become foolish Rom. 1.21 turning from pleasure unto the world and riches and oppressions and cruelty and covetousnesse and deceit thinking gaine godlinesse 1 Timoth 6. Thirdly then they grow sluggish in Religion beginning with Balaam to wish for heaven and happinesse but in the meane time doe nothing for the obtaining thereof Fourthly if they doe performe any Religious duties and holy exercises then by and by they grow proud Pharisees hoping to obtaine heaven by their owne endeavours or workes of righteousnesse or outward observances and here stop dreaming of salvation and resting in these dreames untill being awakened unto Judgement they find that they are but wels without water and lamps without oyle Quest 3 What is here required of us To labour and endeavour to be made partakers of this salvation Here observe that there are two things to be laboured for Answ namely First that we may enjoy Christ Philip. 1.23 This is the first in our intention though the last in execution and it is a good degree and step unto heaven to long for it and above all things to desire it And Secondly that we may obtaine Christ This goes before the other in worke for we must obtaine Christ by faith on Earth before we can enjoy him in Heaven And therefore we must deny our selves and goe out of our selves placing no confidence or trust in our selves at all but onely in CHRIST JESVS labouring to apply him by faith unto our soules Iohn 5.24 And endeavouring to encrease in obedience faith and all graces untill we enjoy him fully in heaven § 3. This Gospell of the Kingdome Sect. 3 What names Quest or Epithets are given to the Gospell in the word of God First it is called the Gospell and word of God 2. Answ 1 Corinth 2.17 and 11.7 and Ephes 6.7 And Secondly the Gospell of CHRIST Marke 1.1 Answ 2 Colos 3.16 And Thirdly from its quality it is called the good word of God Hebr. 6.1 and 1. Timoth. 4.6 and good seed Matth. 13.23 and sound doctrine Titus 2.1 And Fourthly the Gospell of the Kingdome of God Marke 1.1 and in this verse And Fifthly the word of grace and salvation to those who believe Rom. 1.16 and 1. Corinth 1.21 and Ephes 1.13 14. And Sixthly the word of life Philip. 2.16 both because it shewes us that faith is the way and meanes to come unto life and also because it is a meanes to beget faith and spirituall life in us Seventhly it is called the word of reconciliation and peace because it shewes unto us that reconciliation which is wrought betweene Christ and us 2. Corinth 5.18 19. Ephes 6.15 And Eighthly the word of truth Colos 1.5 and 2. Timoth 2.15 and 1. King 10.6 and 17.24 And Ninthly the word of faith Romans 10.8 And Tenthly the eternall Gospell Revelat. 14.6 And Eleventhly the doctrine of the Spirit 1 Cor. 2.4 And Twelfthly the sword of the Spirit Ephes 6.17 And Thirteenthly it is called seed Matth. 13.33 because it brings forth fruit according to its proper kind And Fourteenthly foode Matth. 24.44 49. And hence feeding is sometimes put for Preaching as Iohn 21.15 And Fifteenthly the word of the crosse because it layeth downe and sheweth unto us the history of CHRIST crucified 1 Cor. 1.17 23. Galath 6.14 And Lastly it is called the Gospell of the glory of Christ 2 Cor. 4.4 and Ephes 1.5 6. and 1 Tim. 1.11 and Ephes 1.12 17 18. The names of the Gospell shew its nature excellency and worth Sect. 4 § 4. This Gospell shall be preached in all the world Object Bellarmine de Roman Pontif. Lib. 3. Cap. 4. urgeth this place as an Argument to prove that Antichrist is not yet come because before the comming of Antichrist the Gospell must be preached in all the world for at his comming all exercise of Religion shall be hindred by reason of the great persecution which shall be under him But there are many great Countries which never yet heard of the Gospell and therefore as yet it hath not bene preached in all the world and consequently Antichrist is not yet come Answ 1 First there is nothing here at all of the comming of Antichrist that being added onely by the Cardinall our Savior layes downe this Proposition viz Before Christs second comming the Gospell shall be preached in all the
world The Iesuite addes that Before Antichrists first comming the Gospell shall be preached in all the world Answ 2 Secondly our Saviour speakes not here of Antichrists comming but of the preaching of the Gospell Vniverso orbi To all the world before the destruction of Ierusalem as appeares from verse 16. Then let them which be in Iudea flee into the mountaines See Answer 5. Answ 3 Thirdly Bellarmines reason is weake He saith The Gospell shall not be preached in the world after Antichrist is once revealed because of the great persecution which shall be under him This is no good Argument for notwithstanding the most grievous persecutions in the Primitive Church under the pagan Romane Emperour yet the Gospell was propagated and increased still Answ 4 Fourthly Carthusian in hunc locum by the preaching of the Gospell in the whole world understands the cōversion of some of all sorts degrees and nations unto the truth and profession of the Gospell And in this sense he conceives and it is very probable that this prediction was fulfilled in the time of the Apostles and before the destruction of Ierusalem by the Romans Hence St. Paul speaking of the Apostles alleadgeth that of the Psalmist Surely their line or sound went through all the world And CHRIST saith to his Disciples ye shall be my witnesses in Iudea and Samaria yea even unto the utmost parts of the earth and commands them to preach the Gospell to every creature and to goe to all nations to teach them And hence St. Paul saith The word of the truth of the Gospell is come unto you as it is in all the world Colos 1.5 6. Answ 5 Fifthly Chrysostome Theophylact Euthymius Hillary interpret this place of the end and destruction of Ierusalem before the which the Gospell was preached to most parts of the world but our Saviour immediately before having spoken of the whole earth I conceive he meaneth here the end of the same Answ 6 Sixthly we must not understand by these words The Gospell shall be preached in all the world That the Gospell must be preached to the whole world at one time for that was never yet seene neither as I take it shall be but that it shall be published distinctly and successively at severall times to one nation after another and in this sense Mr. Perkins conceives the Gospell to have bene already preached to the whole world and concludes from hence that the first signe of Christs comming is already past If the Reader would see how this is opposed by Bellarmine and answered by Dr. Willet let him reade his Synops pag. 1167. arg 1. Seventhly we must not by the whole world understand all the particles of the world but many or the most parts thereof and yet the same Gospell shall come unto the rest virtually because no sorts of men shall be excluded from the participation of the benefits thereof as is plaine from Rom. 10.18 and Colos 1.6 23. If the Reader would see how this answer is opposed also by the Cardinall let him read Ames Bell. enerv tom 2. Pag. 196 197. VERS 15. Vers 15 When ye therefore shall see the abomination of desolation spoken of by Daniel the Prophet stand in the holy place who so readeth let him understand § 1. When ye shall see the abomination of desolation Sect. 1 stand in the holy place When was this fulfilled and accomplished or Quest when was the abomination of desolation set in the holy place This was accomplished when the Romanes caused the spread Eagle Answ and their abominations to be displayed in the Temple contrary to the Law Alex ab Alexandro § 2. Who so readeth let him understand Sect. 2 Salmeron the Jesuite urgeth thus these words Object to prove that the Scripture is so hard and difficult that though Lay-men should read them yet they could not understand them Our Saviour speaking of the abomination of desolation mentioned by Daniel admonisheth those who read to understand what they read where it is remarkable and observable that Christ begins in the plurall number Cum videritis abominationem when ye shall see the abomination c. but ends in the singular Qui legit intelligat Let him that reads understand whereby he would teach us That more shall read the Scripture then shall understand it First the consequence is naught More people Answ 1 read the Scripture then can understand it therefore no Lay-man must read it followes not for many Lay-persons have more understanding and knowledge and learning then many of their Priests have Secondly our Saviour speakes here of one onely Answ 2 place of Scripture and that a Propheticall one and not of the whole Scripture now we grant that prophecies are obscure and hard to be understood untill they be accomplished but we deny that therefore the whole Scripture is difficult For this is a grosse conclusion Propheticall places are difficult and hard to be understood therefore also historicall and this More read propheticall places then doe understand them therfore also historicall yea therefore none must read historicall or any other places or parts of Scripture Fourthly our Saviour speakes not here Per modum Prohibitionis sed per modum admonitionis by way of prohibition but of admonition he forbids none to reade either Daniel or any other booke of holy writ but admonisheth all to attend and marke diligently the place that in the reading of it they may in some measure understand it and learne from it how truely things long before foretold come to passe and are accomplished according to the prediction 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to understand is common to all the places of Scripture and not peculiar to this propheticall place and therefore all Scripture that is read should be diligently observed and considered that in the reading thereof we may understand it Vers 21.22 VERS 21.22 For then shall be great tribulation such as was not since the beginning of the world to this time no nor ever shall be And except those dayes should be shortned there should no flesh be saved but for the Elects sake those dayes shall be shortned Sect. 1 § 1. For then shall be great tribulation c. Object The Papists say that Antichrist shall not come till towards the end of the world when shall be the greatest persecution that ever was Bellarm. de Rom. Pontif. lib. 3. Cap. 7. and they would prove it from this place CHRIST saith There shall be then such great tribulation in the world as was not since the beginning of the world neither shall be Therefore the greatest persecution shall be towards the end of the world Answ 1 First it is plaine by the Text that this great tribulation is prophesied to come upon the Iewes for in the next verse before he saith pray that your flight be not in the winter and then it followeth There shall be then or as St. Marke saith In those dayes there shall be such tribulation 13.19 And in the 17.
III. From themselves thus we have taken this course and followed this way long and as yet God hath not manifested his anger against us and therefore we hope that our sinnes shall never come unto judgement nor we for our sinnes unto condemnation And thus they altogether forget that First God is just as well as mercifull And Secondly that his word is true and shall certainly be accomplished And Thirdly that the longer the Lord spares the more exquisitely and unexpectedly he will punish And Fourthly that by these arguments they shew themselves to be the Devils Proctors pleading with all their might for sinne and rebellion against the Lord of glory Answ 2 Secondly this may be applied to those who extenuate and lessen their sinnes as though they deserved not to be punished for such petty offences Some sticke not to say Lying swearing lascivious words and the neglect of holy duties are not such great matters And therefore they being guilty of no greater sinnes they hope they shall not be punished But I. Although these sinnes should be granted to be but small yet they are many and therefore will certainly condemne without repentance But II. They are not small For First God hath said that he will never hold the swearer guiltlesse Command 4. And Secondly lying is a sinne directly against CHRIST who is truth it selfe and therefore St. Iohn saith that all lyars shall be shut out of the Kingdome of heaven Revel 21. And Thirdly wicked thoughts draw downe Gods heavie judgements upon such as harbour and give way unto them Gen. 6.5 therefore much more will wicked words destroy the soule Wisdom 11.1 Fourthly to neglect the duties and exercises of Religion is to neglect the service of God and consequently to be unprofitable servants now all such shall be cast into utter darknesse where shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth Matth. 25. â—0 And therefore let us not deceive our selves by the smalnesse of our sinnes Sest 2 § 2. And give him his portion with Hypocrites Quest 1 What duties of Religion may an hypocrite doe or how farre may he goe Answ 1 First he may have whatsoever nature hath given at any time to any or can give Answ 2 Secondly he may have a temporary faith which includes two things in it to wit I. A knowledge of the word And II. A perswasion of the truth and authority thereof Answ 3 Thirdly by the law he may be brought both to acknowledge his sinne and the merit of it Answ 4 Fourthly from hence the conscience may be terrified and the heart wounded with sorrow for sinne And Answ 5 Fifthly he may assent to the covenant of grace that it is a sure and certaine covenant and he may beleeve the sufficiency of the merits of CHRIST Answ 6 Sixthly he may beleeve that God is faithfull and true and will in his due time performe all his promises unto his servants And Answ 7 Seventhly as he may sorrow for his sinnes so he may strive and struggle against sinne And Answ 8 Eightly hence from these fruits of his faith may arise joy and a willing submitting of himselfe to heare the word of God and to heare it with gladnesse as Herod did Marke 6.20 Quest 2 What foundations of faith hath an hypocrite to rely upon Answ The holy Spirit moues the children of God to labour for faith and to approve and manifest their faith by a true sincerity and solide change in all things But the hypocrite hath other false foundations to build his faith upon namely First he conferres himselfe with wicked men and then concludes I am not like this Publicane but much better then he or these wicked ones and therefore I need not feare Secondly he compares himselfe with himselfe and then concludes that his knowledge in divine things is more then it hath bene and his profession fairer then formerly and his life more refined then it was at such a time and therefore in regard of this cleare change that is wrought in him he needs not feare Thirdly he compares himselfe with the righteous and he heares what the world saith of them that because they oppose themselves against the vices of the times therefore they are contentious and proud Esa 8.18 Wisdome 2.15 16. And therefore he thinkes himselfe in a righter and better way then they and consequently needs feare no evill Fourthly he judgeth himselfe by his outward estate and because God blesseth and prospereth him in whatsoever he takes in hand therefore he confidently perswades himselfe that his pathes are straight and his wayes pleasing unto God although a wicked man may abound in all outward good things Reade Iob. 21. Ierem. 12.1 2. Malach. 3.15 Fifthly he imagines that because Gods mercies are above all his workes therefore they shall also be extended beyond his promises and consequently that he need not feare though he be faulty Sixthly he perceives that he is free from the temptations of Sathan which others feele and groane under and therefore he perswades himselfe that the Devill dares not deale with him and consequently that he needs not feare any evill to come Bellarmine affirmes that Salomon was damned Object and confirmes it hence Hypocrisie is a sinne odious unto God and lyable unto many heavy and grievous plagues as appeares from this verse But Salomon was a most palpable and grosse hypocrite neither did ever adhere unto God sincerely although he had a shew of zeale at the first as is evident from 1 King 11.4 where it is plainly said That his heart was not perfect with the Lord his God as was the heart of David his Father First this place proves not that the heart of Answ 1 Salomon was in no sort intire and sincere but onely that it was not so intire and sincere as was the heart of David his Father for sanctification is given to the elect unequally in this life and therefore that is not presently evill which is lesse good Secondly this particle Sicut As is not here Answ 2 a note of quality but of equality not of likenesse but of measure that is these words His heart was not perfect that is as perfect as was the heart of his Father David doe not simply denote the quality but onely the same degree oâ— quality for that place of Scripture aymes at no other thing then that the Kingdome was not so well ordered and governed under or by Salomon as it was by David who although he were not free from all blame yet he never suffred the true worship of God to be corrupted in his Kingdome neither did defile himselfe with any Idolatry which things Saloâ—â—n was guilty of and which considered in themselves are so great and greevous sinnes that St. Peter by an Antonomasia cals them The pollution of the world 2 Peter 2.20 But yet not so great as that the Lord cannot renew his children from them by repentance and did Salomon as appeares by the Booke of Ecclesiastes which was writ after his fall
are the very body and blood of Christ though they be kept in boexs or pixes and other Church vessels and never eaten Trident Concil sess 13. Can. 47. Bellarm. de Euchar. Lib. 4. Cap. 2. Now because we deny this and say That the Object 1 Eucharist is no Sacrament beside or without the use thereof that is though some forme of words be pronounced over the Elements yet if they be not received and eaten and drunke it is no Sacrament they object this place thus Christs words which were spoken over the bread This is my body were true as soone as they were pronounced yea before he said Take eat and so likewise of the Cup therefore it was a Sacrament before they did receive and eat it yea and had beene a Sacrament though it had not beene received at all at that time First these words of our Saviours This is my body Answ 1 were not spoken before he brake the bread and distributed it But first as St. Matthew here setteth it downe he brake the bread and gave it to his Disciples saying Take eat and then follow these words This is my body which seeme to have beene uttered even in that instant when they tooke the bread and beganne to eate it Secondly the institution of a Sacrament consisteth Answ 2 partly of a promise partly of a precept The promise is this This is my body the precept Take eat Now Christ doth no otherwise make good his promise then we performe the condition unlesse therefore accordingly we doe take and eat it it is not the body of Christ If the Reader desire to see how both these answers are opposed by Bellarmine and how his oppositions are fully answered let him read Willet synops 621 622. By whom and when was this Sacrament of Quest 3 the Lords Supper instituted By the Lord JESUS in the night wherein he was betrayed As in this place Answ and 1. Corinthians 11.23 Why in the institution of this Sacrament did Quest 4 our Saviour blesse the Elements as it is here said or give thankes as St. Luke and Saint Paul say First CHRIST gave thankes that he might Answ instruct us how to celebrate and receive this holy mystery namely with thankefulnesse Secondly he gave thankes to shew that willingly and of his owne free accord he laid downe his Answ 2 life Answ 3 Thirdly Christ gave thankes to teach us that we must suffer and undergoe whatsoever is laid upon us with thankesgiving like Iob who blessed God for crosses as well as blessings Iob. 1.21 Answ 4 Fourthly he gave thankes that thereby he might signifie that he was delivered to death for the benefit of us and our salvation And this is the true meaning of these words hee tooke the elements of bread and wine and blessed them that is he gave thanks to God his Father for his inestimable mercy towards mankind and for that inestimable mystery of their redemption which was now about to be shewed forth Quest 5 Why did our Saviour institute this Sacrament of his Supper Answ 1 First for the perpetuall remembrance of his death and suffering Answ 2 Secondly that thereby we might see the unparallelled love of him towards us who gave himselfe to death for our salvation Answ 3 Thirdly for the consolation of his Church and Children that seeing Christ is now corporally separated from them being ascended into Heaven they might spiritually injoy and partake him in the Sacrament wherein he is held forth unto them Answ 4 Fourthly for the edification of the faithfull but of this afterwards Quest 6 What is communicated outwardly in the Sacrament of the Lords Supper Answ Bread and wine consecrated or blessed according to the institution as in this vers and Mark 14.22 and 1 Corinth 10.16 Where we see that the Elements are bread and wine which being consecrated or blessed are changed Sacramentally but not substantially I say Sacramentally because they are separated and set apart for the Sacrament and are not to be reduced or turned unto a common use durng the cōtinuance of the Sacrament Quest 7 Is there no dissimilitude or unlikenesse at all betweene Bread and Wine and the Body and Blood of Christ that our Saviour here useth these Elements of Bread and Wine to signifie his Body and Blood Answ 1 First this resemblance and likenesse there is betweene Bread and Wine and the Body and Blood of CHRIST that as those nourish the life of man being meat and drinke according to the Psalmist God gives bread to strengthen the heart of man and Wine to make him cheerefull Psalm 104. So the participation of the Body and Blood of Christ doth so nourish and sustaine our soules that we shall never spiritually die any more I amplifie not this answer because I have to consider of the resemblance betwixt these signs and the things they signifie more amply in another place Answ 2 Secondly betweene Bread and the Body of Christ and Wine and the Blood of Christ is a threfold dissimilitude and unlikenesse namely I. In Bread and Wine there is a temporary satiety but in the Body and Blood of Christ an eternall Bread and Wine doe onely satisfie the hunger and quench the thirst for a time but he that eates the flesh of Christ and drinkes his blood shall neither hunger nor thirst for ever II. Bread feeds man but not onely Bread for a man cannot live onely of that food without any other But the Body of Christ alone feeds nourishes and preserves the soule alive yea that is the onely food of the soule and he that eates not of that can never have life eternall III. Earthly Bread being eaten consumes and wasts but the flesh of Christ which is meat indeed will never consume but live for ever How many things doth our Saviour intimate Quest 8 and imply in these words He tooke the cup and gave thankes and gave it to them saying Drinke ye all of it for this is my Blood of the New Testament which is shed for many for the remission of sinnes Goranus upon these words saith that our Saviour implies foure things in them viz. Answ First Sacramenti veritatem the truth of the Sacrament in these words This is my blood Secondly Sacramenti dignitatem the excellency of the Sacrament in these words Of the New Testament Thirdly Sacramenti utilitatem the commodity and utility of the Sacrament in these words which is shed for many Fourthly Communicandi generalitatem the generality of the Communion and participation of the Sacrament in these words Drinke ye all of it that is All both Priest and People Clergie and Laitie are to partake of the Cup as well as of the Bread in the Celebration of this Sacrament And therefore extreamly injurious are the Papists to the people in denying unto them the Cup and directly opposite unto Christ in their celebration of this Sacrament For I. This Sacrament was instituted to be received in both kinds Christ tooke the Bread and also the
uttering of these words Therefore the whole consecration doth not consist in these words This is my body and This is my blood The consequent is undeniable and manifest by it selfe The assumption is thus proved from the words of the Evangelist When Christ had taken bread and blessed it he brak it and gave it to his Disciples saying take eate this is my body and having taken the Cup and given thankes he gave it to them saying Drinke ye all of this for this is my blood For the words of this our Evangelist are thus truly rendred and translated by Beza Thus it appeares that these are not the onely words of consecration because both the bread was broken and distributed and the cup also before Christ spake those words For first Christ saith Take eate and Take and drinke before he had said either this is my body or this is my blood Againe St. Luke addeth This is my body which is given for you and St. Paul saith which is broken for you 1 Corinthians 11.24 Yea St. Luke and St. Paul have these words Doe this in remembrance of me which are omitted both by St. Matthew and St. Marke Wherefore seeing all these are the words of CHRIST it followeth that they are all effectuall and forcible to constitute the Sacrament unlesse they will say that some of Christs words are superfluous Therefore these onely words This is my body This is my blood are not all the words of consecration Quest 14 What is the meaning of these words This is my body This is my blood Answ In these words our Saviour pointeth at the thing present understandeth the thing that is not present He had the bread and cup in his hand and he said This is my body this is my blood in which propositions are two things to be considered namely First the Subject and that is the Bread and Wine which he doth demonstrate Secondly the Attribute and that is the thing which is signified by the Bread and Wine and these two make up but one sense When a man looke h upon a picture he saith This picture is my Father and hereby understandeth two things to wit the picture it selfe and his Father represented by the picture for the picture at which he pointeth is not his Father properly but onely it representeth his Father And so the bread and wine are not the body and blood of Christ properly or propriè loquendo but figuratâ locutione because they represent or typifie his body and blood Quest 15 If there be a Trope in this sentence This is my body then where is it or in what word Answ It is not in the Antecedent Article Hoc This nor in the Copula or verbe est is but in the consequent substantive Body for Corpus Body is put for the signe of the Body And the meaning is this is my body that is this is the signe of my body Yet we must not exclude the true and proper body of Christ out of that sentence but rather include it by that relation which the signe hath to the thing signified but of this more fully by and by Quest 16 Is there one Trope onely in this word Body or more then one In this Word there is a threefold Trope Answ namely First there is a Metaphore whereby one thing is put for another thing like unto it to which also a Metonymie of the adjunct doth adhere and cleave For Bread is not onely like unto the Body of Christ but also by the institution of God is made an adjunct thereof Secondly there is a Synechdoche of a part for the whole whereby the Body of Christ is put for whole Christ Thirdly there is a Metonymie of the subject for the adjunct for Christ is put for all those benefits which are derived unto us from him The Papists utterly dislike this affirming that Christ instituting of a Sacrament and speaking to his Apostles who were illiterate men it is not to be imagined that he would use any Tropes or Figures but in all probability that he would speake literally and plainly This they say in opposition to our figurative exposition of this sentence This is my body but in the meane time they themselves have interpreted first the Pronoune This by under this the verbe is by doth signifie the possessive Mine spoken by the Priest to betoken Christ the Adjective given by is crucified the verbe active eate by beleeve the verbe passive is broken by it seemeth to be broken the subject Cup by the matter contained in the cup and lastly the participle shed as peradventure signifying sprinkled upon their soules all which are not proper but figurative senses some synechdochicall some metaphoricall some metonymicall And thus while our Adversaries condemne Protestants for admitting but two figures or three at the most they themselves are become chargeable for seven If the Reader would see this handled to the life and made as cleare as the Sunne let him read Bp. Mort. Appeale Lib. 2. cap. 2. § 24. Fol. 121 22 123 124. What is meant by Hoc This Quest 17 It demonstrates that which Christ brake Answ and gave to his Disciples namely the Bread which he had blessed So that the meaning is Hoc This that is Hic paenis This bread which I give unto you This is evident First from the naturall order of the words for he tooke Bread and brake Bread and gave Bread unto his Disciples and said of the Bread This is my body Secondly the truth of this interpretation appeares from St. Lukes words concerning the Cup 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 This cup that is this wine in this Cup is the New Testament in my blood Luke 22.20 so Hoc est corpus meum This that is This bread which I hold in my hand is my body Thirdly it is further cleare from the Apostle Pauls interpretation whom we must rather believe then any Romanist whatsoever In 1. Corinthians 10.16 St. Paul saith The bread which we breake and againe As often as ye shall eate this bread c. And therefore it is cleare that the Substance is not changed after consecration but that it continues â—â—â—ad still Fourthly it is further manifest from the generall consent of the Fathers untill the Schoole-mens time If the learned Reader would see this last particular proved let him read Pareus Controvers 3. de Eucharist Lib. 3. Cap. 5. and Lib. cap. 7. page 23. et lib. 2. cap. 7. page 68. Quest 18 What may we safely hold and believe concerning the reall presence Answ We hold and believe a presence of Christs body and blood in the Sacrament of the Lords Supper and that no fained but a true and reall presence which is to be considered two manner of wayes namely First in respect of the signes and herein we hold and teach that Christs body and blood are truly present with the bread and wine the signes in the Sacrament If it be here demanded Quest 19 How Christ is present with the
machina mundi peribit What miraculous and extraordinary things Quest 4 were in this Eclipse First the naturall Eclipse of the Sunne never happens Answ 1 as the Astrologers say but in the time of the conjunction of the Sunne and Moone which was not at the time of this Eclipse the Moone being in the full Answ 2 Secondly about the sixth houre and so forward to the ninth houre the Moone was together with he Sunne in the midst of Heaven but in the Evening shee appeared in her owne place namely in the East opposite to the Sunne Answ 3 Thirdly the Moone miraculously returning from the East towards the West did not passe by the Sunne and set in the West before it but comming to the place and terme of the Sunne went along with it for the space of three houres and then returned unto the East againe Answ 4 Fourthly the naturall Eclipse of the Sun quickly passeth away but this Eclipse continued for the space of three houres Answ 5 Fifthly the naturall Eclipse of the Sunne beginneth alwayes at the West that is that part of the Sunne which lookes towards the West is alwayes in naturall Eclipses first darkened because the Sunne is more swif in his motion then the Moone is in hers and so overtaketh her but here although the Moone were in opposition to the Sunne and distant from it the breadth of heaven yet it overtooke by a miraculous swiftnesse the Sunne and so darkened first that part thereof which lookes towards the East Answ 6 Sixthly in the naturall Eclipse of the Sunne that part thereof is first discovered and seene which was first covered and obscured but in this Eclipse that part of the Sunne which lookes towards the East was first covered and last discovered Jf the studious Reader would see these things illustrated and more then these expressed and handled concerning this unnaturall and miraculous Eclipse Let him read Aquin. 3. p. 9. 44. Art 2. ad 2. et Dionys in praefata Epist et Chrysost et Hier. s and Chemnit harm fine addit Gerard fol. 189. b. calce Sect. 2 § 2. Over all the Land Quest 4 Whether was there darknesse at this timeover all the Earth or not Answ 1 First the words in the Text are Tenebrae factae sunt supra universam regionem And there was darkenesse over all the Region or Land which by our best Hebruicians is interpreted generally of the Land of the Iewes and their reason is this because if this darkenesse had occupied the whole Earth then without doubt the Historians of other Nations would have recorded and mentioned it Syllâ—ge vocum exotic Pâ—ge 18â— Answ 2 Secondly others say that this Eclipse was not onely in the Land of the Iewes but in Egypt and in Athens as testifieth Dionysius and divers other Historians sâ—ith Carthusian upon this place doe testifie that it was in other Lands Answ 3 Thirdly that it was overall the world I cannot imagine for those who thinke so extend it too far neither dare I subscribe to those who restraine it onely to the Region of the Iewes because on the other side I conceive them to limit it too much And therefore J thinke that it was over all that Horizon and all those Regions which were in a manner of the same Altitude and Latitude and unto which the Sunne gives light and is seene at once VERS 46 47. And about the ninth houre Vers 46 47. Iesus cryed with a loud voice saying Eli Eli lamasabacthani that is to say My God my God why hast thou forsaken mee Some of them that stood there when they heard that said This man calleth for Elias § 1. My God my God Sect. 1 How can CHRIST have a God Quest when himselfe is the true God blessed for ever Hath God a God above him whom he stands in need of for protection and defence First Christ according to his humane nature and Answ 1 as he is man hath the same God and Father that we have Behold I goe unto my God and your God unto my Father and your Father CHRIST as man had God for his Father upon whose power he did depend and into whose hands he committed his Spirit and according to his humane nature he cals his Father his God Secondly Christ according to his divine nature Answ 2 is very God yea true God himselfe of the same substance and power with the Father § 2. Why hast thou forsaken me Sect. 2 What was the cause that moved Christ thus to Quest 1 complaine First negatively the cause was not any impatiency Answ 1 or discontent of mind neither any despaire or dissembling as some would have it But Secondly affirmatively the cause was an apprehension Answ 2 and feeling of the whole wrath of God which seazed upon him both in body and soule Thirdly Christ complained because of Gods delay Answ 3 and differring of helpe and succour Vrsin Whether did Christ truly complaine upon the Quest 2 Crosse that he was forsaken of God First we answer hereunto That our blessed Saviour Answ 1 bearing our sinnes in himselfe upon the Crosse did verily feele Gods wrath in his soule and truly complained in respect thereof that he was forsaken of God And this we confirme from himselfe thus Our Saviour cryeth out and complaineth upon the Crosse My God my God why hast thou forsaken me which words were uttered in truth and not in colour or shew Athanas ad Apollinar as Athanasius saith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 All things were done naturally and in truth not in opinion or shew And therefore Christ did feele himselfe in his soule forsaken of God that is left comfortlesse of Gods Spirit If the Reader would see this opinion opposed and confirmed let him read Dr. Willets synops page 1142. sine et 1433. et Cham. tom 2. page 177. Secondly Fevardentius absolutely denies that Answ 2 Christ did truly complaine upon the Crosse that he was forsaken of God and he gives this reason for his deniall If Christ saith he were truly forsaken of God it would follow that the hypostaticall union was dissolved and that Christ was personally separated from God for otherwise he could not have beene forsaken Fevardent Page 437. confut â— b I. We answer hereunto If Christ had been totally and eternally forsaken the personall union must have been dissolvea but upon this temporall dereliction rejectioÌ„ there followeth not a personall dissolution II. As the body of Christ being without life was still hypostatically united to the God head so was the soule of CHRIST though for a time without feeling â—f his favour the dereliction of the one doth no more dissolve the hypostaticall union then the death of the other If life went from the body and yet the Deity was not separated in the personall consociatioâ— but onely suspended in operation so the feeling of Gods favour which is the life of the Soule might be intermitted in CHRIST and yet the divine Union not dissolved III. Augustine
neither Gold c. pt 2. folio 14. Prudence Wisedome The difference betweene Wisdome and Prudence pt 2. folio 91 a. The difference betweene naturall and spirituall Wisedome pt 2. f. 93 b. What those must consider who are endued with naturall wisedome pt 2. folio 329 b. Divers questions concerning Wisedome in generall and good Wisedome in particular pt 1. fol. 438. and pt 2. folio 23 91. 93 a. Why carnall Wisedome so frequently opposeth the Law of God pt 1. folio 181 b. 340 a. and pt 2. folio 91 b. 92 b. 93 a. Publicanes Concerning the lawfulnesse of the Publicanes calling and why they were so odious and infamous pt 1. folio 260 b. 494 a. Punishment See Condemnation Purity See Godlinesse Purging See Cleansing Purgatory Controverted questions concerning Purgatory pt 1. folio 75 b. 76 a. 202 b. 210 b. twice and pt 2. folio 126 127 128 129 b. Q. QUestion 's See Interrogations Queene What 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was betweene the Queene of the South and the Jewes pt 2. fol. 133. R. RAchell Who Rachel that wept was part 1. folio 48 b. Raine-Water The nature of Water and Raine Part 1. fol. 256. Ramah Where Ramah was pt 1. fol. 48 b. Reading To Read How the Scriptures are to be read Pt. 2. folio 75 a. Reason Wherein and how Reason is opposite to Religion pt 1. folio 340. Rebellion It is not lawfull by Rebellion to avoid Persecution pt 2. folio 28 a. 310 a. Reckoning See Account Reconciliation See Forgivenesse Redemption Divers questions concerning Redemption Pt. 2. folio 263 b c. Reed What our Saviour meant by a Reed shaken with the wind pt 2. folio 69 a. Refreshing Rest What Rest imports who may rest pt 2. folio 100 b. 102 b c. Who shall be Refreshed by Christ and and who shall not Pt. 2. fol. 102 b. 103 a. Regeneration Divers necessary and profitable questions concerning the definition necessity meanes markes and impediments of Regeneration pt 1. fol. 113 a. 412 b. 425 426 a. and pt 2. folio 93. 247 248 249 250 251. Reliques of sinne in the Regenerate pt 1. fol. 467 Rejecting See Casting off Rejoycing See Ioy. Relapsing See Apostacy Religion Questions concerning the Impediments of Religion and the remedies against those impediments Pt. 1. fol. 34. and pt 2. fol. 45 b. 52 a. 227 a. 267. Questions concerning the true Religion Pt. 1. folio 35 b. 125. b. and pt 2. fol. 40 b. 46 a. 52 a b. Those who forsake Religion shall bee forsaken by the Lord. pt 2. fol. 6 a. Religion is not contrary to reason pt 1. folio 339 c. It is an excellent thing to be a Religious man Pt. 2. fol. 198 b. 199. Questions concerning the false Religion pt 1. folio 272 b. 273 a. and pt 2. folio 177 b. 178 179. Remission See Forgivenesse Renovation See New or Newnesse of life Repentance See Conversion Repititions Questions concerning the use utility of Repitition in preaching Pt. 1. fol. 349 b. and pt 2. folio 213 b. Reprehension Reproofe Questions concerning Reprehension viz. why and how Sinners must be reproved and who must reprove and who must be reproved and the markes and notes of holy reproofe pt 1. fol. 71. 267. 394 b. 397 b. 398 a. and 491 b. and pt 2. 300. Reputation See Fame Resistance To Resist What is meant by this word Resist pt 1. f. 245 b c. Rest See Refreshing Resurrection The Resurrection of the body proved pt 2. fol. 285 a. 286 a. Questions concerning the Resurrection of Christ pt 2. folio 383. Revelation Divers questions concerning the kinds of Revelation and the Revelation of Christ his word and truth unto us Pt. 2. fol. 81. 93 b. 94 a. 137 a. 181 a. Revenge Vengeance We must not revenge injuries pt 1. fol. 246 a. Revile See Backbiting Reward The true Reward of the righteous is after this life and why and the Objections to the contrary answered pt 1. fol. 142 a. 169. and pt 2. fol. 258 b. Riches Rich men Divers questions concerning the lawfull using unlawfull abusing and loving and laying up of riches and adhering unto them Pt. 1. fol. 327 b. 328. 336 337 360 b. and pt 2. fol. 330. Why rich men are not so happy as the poore Pt. 1. fol. 138 b. Righteousnesse See Iustice Rocke Who is the true Rocke pt 1. folio 440. What was signified by the rending of the Rockes at Christs suffering pt 2. folio 380 a. Rome The Church of Rome is fallen from the true Religion Pt. 2. f. 6. S. SAbbath or Lords day Divers profitable and necessary questions concerning the Sabbath pt 2. fol. 113. 115 116. 381. Sacrament Questions concerning the institution and administration of the Sacraments pt 1. fol. 79 b. and pt 2. fol. 34. 389 b. 390 a. Sacrifice Divers questions concerning the Sacrifices of Christians pt 1. fol. 36. 204 b. 207 a. and 324 b. and pt 2. flo 298. Sadduces See Pharisees Saints Controverted questions concerning the intercession invocation and adoration of the Saints pt 1. fol. 129 b. 130. 132 b. 174. 290 b. 291 292. 447. and pt 2. fol. 56 a. 214 b. 285 b. 323 a. 379. Against the canonizing of Saints pt 2. fol. 262 b. The Saints in heaven know one another pt 2. folio 200 a. Whether there be any overplus of the Saints sufferings and satisfactions which belong unto the Church-treasure pt 1. folio 188 a. and pt 2. fol. 44 a. Salomon Whether Salomon was saved or not pt 2. folio 324 b c. Wherein the Lillyes excelled Salomon pt 2. fol. 347 a. Salt Divers questions unworthy observation concerning good and unsavoury Salt pt 1. fol. 170 171. Salvation Questions concerning the necessity certainty cause conditions way and meanes unto salvation and the number that shall be saved pt 1. fol. 186 b. 416 b c. 420 b. 455 b. and pt 2. fol. 97. b. 100 b. 1â—5 b. c. 311. Divers erre concerning salvation pt 1. fol. 421. Outward profession of Religion alone is insufficient unto salvation but zealous profession shall be rewarded with glory pt 1. fol. 41. 43 a. Salutation What the salutations of the Iewes were pt 2. fol. 20 a. Samaria Samaritanes Why the Apostles were forbidden to preach unto the Samaritanes Pt. 2. folio 5 b. 6 7. What Samaria and the Samaritanes were and why the Samaritanes were so odious unto the Iewes pt 2. fol. 5 b. 6 b. 7. Sampson Wherein Sampson was a type of Christ pt 1. fol. 52 b. Sanctity See Godlinesse Sanhedrim See Consistory Sathan See Devill Satisfaction Divers questions concerning Satisfaction both unto God and man pt 1. fol. 71 b. 72 a. 205. 314. 445 b. 490 b. and pt 2. fol. 258 a. 366 a. Whether one man by his overplus of obedience may satisfie for another pt 1. folio 65 a. and pt 2. folio 325 b. Scandals See Offences Schooles See Collegies Schollers See Learning Slander See Backbiting Scoffers Beriders Questions concerning the punishment of Scoffers pt 1. fol.
Iohn 3.26 Whence I might observe That there will bee emulations in the Church of Christ and that among the godly but I passe this by Or II. Iâ—hn sent them by Christ that they might be instructed in Christ He was now shortly by death to depart from them and to leave them and therefore he sends them unto Christ that they might adhere unto and follow him To teach us Observ 2 That the nearer any approach unto death the more careful they should be to bring theirs that is those who are under their care and charge unto Christ Iacob blesseth his before his death Gen. 49. and Isaac Gen. 27. Because they knew that they must give an account of those who were committed unto them Quest 4 Must we not take care of those who are under us till a little before our death Answ Certainely wee must and ought alwayes to say with Ioshua Let others doe as seeme good in their owne eyes but we and our housholds will serve the Lord Yet here two things may be distinguished and observed namely First wee must prepare and instruct them and this is alwayes to bee done 2 Corinth 11.2 As Abraham taught his children Gen. 18. and family the feare of the Lord. And the sooner this be done the better it is Prov. 22.6 Eccles 12.1 Secondly to deliver some particular directions and instructions to those who are under our care and charge and this is to be done at or a little before our departure out of this life Thus David did both to Solomon his sonne and to his people 1 Cshron 28. and 29. Chap. When a Father or Master of a family can no longer remaine with their children or servants it is the Christian-like done to administer holy and religious counsell and advice unto them and to take the best care for them that possibly they can For herein we shall imitate our blessed Lord and Saviour who when hee was to depart recommended his Mother to Iohn and his flocke the people to Peter Iohn 21. Quest 5 Who are here justly to be taxed Answ 1 First those who instead of breeding theirs up to Christ bring them up to the devill and that either I. By teaching them to sinne as poore people often teach their children to steale and others their children and servants to lye and others to revenge injuries and to put up wrongs at no mans hand and others to slight and neglect the word and to bee carelesse of all religious worship Or II. By giving wicked examples unto them either of drunkennesse or whoredome or prophanenesse or the like Or III. By soothing them up and suffering them in their sinnes And this good old Ely could not wash his hands of Answ 2 Secondly they are faulty here who provide for their families but doe not teach them wheras we should teach them perpetually Deut. 6.7 yea have more care of their soules then of their bodies more care to teach them then to feed them and not like some who fat up their children and teach their cattle thus inverting the order both of nature and religion Thirdly they are here to blame who teach Answ 3 their children but neglect their servants or the rest who are under their tuition and care These must looke upon the fift Commandement and from thence remember that the King must give account of his people the Pastor of his flocke the Master of his family the In-keeper of those who eate and lodge within his gates What is the best meditation or worke wee Quest 6 can take in hand when we have cause to expect and looke for the approach of death Our best worke is Answ to doe as Iohn Baptist here doth to bring our children and family unto Christ Here observe that certainely our first care is to commit and commend our owne spirits into the Lords hands as David did Psalm 3.15 But this work the godly man doth long before his death Age dum sanus tum securus August Men are wont when they begin to thinke of death to set their house in order and to take in hand these things namely First to cast up their estates to prize all and then to draw their estate to a totall summe Then Secondly to appoint such and such legacies to such and such persons Then Thirdly if their children be marriageable to take care for the disposing of them in marriage Thus wee all should doe indeed with a little change viz. I. Let us cast up our accounts and render a reckoning unto our God how many talents wee have gained that is how many children or how many servants have wee brought in our life time unto our Lord Christ II. Let us dispose and appoint our Legacies give Christ unto thy family and give thy family unto Christ Remember that hee promised to give unto thee himselfe and his Father and his love now therefore before thou goest away assigne all these over unto thy children III. Let us marry our children before wee goe unto the Lord oh it is an excellent work and earnestly to be taken in hand for what is dearer unto a man then his children what should a man care for more then his children wherein can a man better shew his care for his children then here in marrying them unto the King of Kings and the Lord of Lords yea unto the Lord and King of heaven and earth The Papists take care to get their daughters into Nunneries and their sonnes into Abbies but our care should be to get them entred and admitted into the Free-Schoole of Religion before wee die and then both we and they shall be happy Hereunto three things are required of us to wit First to pray daily unto the Lord for them and that hee would season and sanctifie their hearts with saving grace And Secondly to instruct exhort teach and admonish them so long as we are with them but principally and most pithily and vehemently when we are to depart from them For the last words take a deepe impression in the hearts of those who have any grace at all And Thirdly let us bee lights and patternes unto them both of piety and purity in life and of courage cheerefulnesse patience and constancie in death Thirdly Iohn being in prison sends his Disciples unto Christ Causâ Christi totius Ecclesiae in regard of Christ and his Catholike Church And that either I. That hee might congratulate with Christ as wee are wont to say by way of rejoycing to our friends when they are returned after a long absence and expectation of them Venistine What art thou come Answer I dare not subscribe to this particular and that First because if this be the meaning of the Interrogation then these words or shall we looke for another are idly added And Secondly because Christ would not have returned an answer if a question had not been intended by Iohn And therefore the cleare fountaine of the word is not to bee troubled with the clay of mans inventions
nor the fictions and fancies of our braine to be mixed with sacred truths Or II. That hee might give an occasion to publish to the whole Congregation that Jesus was the Christ and true Messias Whence learne Observ 3 That it is the office of a true Prophet to make Christ knowne unto all his people Rom. 10.18 and 15.17.20 For for this end was both the Gospel and the Fore-runner sent Esa 40. Quest 7 What is the end of preaching Answ It is not enough to hold out an houre or to discourse so long as the Glasse runs but to teach Christ Now here a double worke is to be done namely First Christus docâ—udus Christ is to be taught and this in the principles and grounds of religion 1 Cor. 2.2 Phil. 3.8 Iohn 17.3 Ministers must be carefull to build up their people in saving knowledge and sound doctrine Secondly Christus imprimendus Christ is to be imprinted in the heart and soule Gal. 4.19 and 2.20 Ministers must labour to bring their people unto Christ and to bring Christ unto their soules that hee may dwell with them and live in them and continue amongst them for ever and ever For this is the greatest and best work of all to have Christ live in us and abide with us Aliud est Christum sequi aliud tenere aliud manducare Bern. It is one thing to seeke Christ or to follow him for a man may seeke that he cannot find it is another to lay hold of him for a man may lay hold upon him and yet not bring him home to his house as the Church did Cantic it is another thing to eat him to enjoy him to be made Partakers of him to remaine and abide with him and to have him living within us And this is that which we must principally labour for Ephes 3.17 Iohn 14.23 and 2 Cor. 6.18 § 4. Or shall we looke for another Sect. 4 What was Iohns scope in this interrogation Quest 1 First Iohn himselfe did not doubt whether this Answer 1 were the promised Messias or not But Secondly his Disciples doubted of it And Answer 2 Thirdly the world much questioned the truth of it And therefore his scope here was I. To taxe the blockishnesse stupidity and Answer 3 slackenesse of the Pharisees And II. To confirme and fixe the minds of his own Disciples And III. To declare and make knowne unto the whole world that now they must no longer expect or wait for the promised Messias but take notice of his comming and learne to know him by his mighty workes and embrace him and his doctrine without which there can be no salvation Acts 4.12 VERS 5. The blind receive their sight Verse 5 and the lame walke the Lepers are cleansed and the deafe heare the dead are raised up and the poore have the Gospell preached unto them § 1. The blind receive their sight Sect. 1 Before I come to the particular handling of this verse I will propound a generall Question or two Qua quâ—t in Christi responso animadvertenda Quest 1 Duo viz Responsi Christi Relatio generalis ubi tria Dixit illis non rejiâ—it licet malè affectos Ite renunciate ubi 1. Answ Non affirmat II. Remittit amplius docendos Quae auditis videtis ubi resert se ad opera sua Partesquarum altera respicit Quaestionem Seipsum In quà probat se esse Messiam Tum ex Operibus miraculosis utpote Cacos Clandos Leprosos sanando mortuos excit ando Verbis id est praedicatione Evangelij Quaerentes Discipulos Iohannis Beati qui non offensi per me seu qui non scandalizabuntur in me What was the end of Christs Miracles or Quest 2 Christs end in the working of his Miracles because every naturall Agent Agit propter finem propounds some end unto himselfe in all the actions which he performes and therefore much more Christ First the end of Christ Miracles was to demonstrate Answ 1 his person or to shew that he was the Christ promised Messias Because saith he I doe the works which no man by his owne power can doe therefore beleeve that I am the Sonne of God Iohn 15.24 Secondly another end of Christs miracles was Answ 2 to confirme his doctrine of which else-where Thirdly another end was to signifie Christs Answ 3 spirituall operations and workes Quest 3 Whether doth our Saviour in this verse speake of corporall or spirituall operations of curing and recovering those who were corporally blind Lame Leprous Deafe dead or of those who were spiritually thus diseased namely who were blind in understanding deafe in hearing of the word of Gods lame in their affections leprous with sinne yea dead in sinne Answ 1 First Iunius Lib. 1. Paral. 29. faith this verse is to be taken historically and literally and he gives these reasons for it namely I. Because we must not flee unto Allegories when the Text will admit and beare a true literall sense and interpretation II. Because the Prophets are wont to insert and mingle histories with Types for the greater assurance and confidence III. Because the nature of the Types is to be otherwise spoken of and predicated then squares or suites with their natures And IV. Because those passages of receiving the Gospell and taking offence thereat are necessarily to bee taken in a literall sense Answ 2 Secondly Calvin s Non dubium quin dicatur de spirituali à malis liberatione Without doubt our Saviour speakes here of a spirituall deliverance and freedome from evill and Tremellius s Esa 35.5 confesseth that there is an Hyperbole in these words Quia Christus agit tam in animis quam corporibus because Christ is conversant both about soul and body and operative also in both Answ 3 Thirdly there are three sorts of Prophesies namely I. Some meerly Typicall as I will send Elias Malach. 4.5 And they shall serve David their King whom I will raise up unto them Ierem. 30.9 Now this kind of Prophecies Are either First above nature as those who are spoken either of God Humanitus after the manner of men As wheÌ„ we are told of hands eyes armes and feet The creatures against their nature as the wildernesse shall rejoyce Esa 35. And the beame out of the Timber shall testifie against them Habac. 2.11 Now these are above nature and therefore meerly Typicall Secondly besides the dispensation of grace As my people shall sinne no more For this grace is not given in this life the best sinning in many things so long as they live II. Some Prophesies are meerly historicall as Senacherib shall not come into this Citie nor shoot an arrow there nor come before it with shield c. 2 King 19.32 So set thy house in order for thou shalt dye and not live Esa 38.1.2 And many the like III. Some Prophesies and predictions are of a mixt nature and these are two-fold viz. either First mixt secundum partes when one part is Allegoricall another Historicall